
Class _^7-^ 
Rook. ( ^ /4 



DEPARTMENT OF THE INTEKIOR 



BULLETIN 



7>7 



UNITED STATES 



GEOLOGICAL SURVEY 



:n^o. 171 




WASHINGTON 

GOVERNMKNT PRINTING OFFICE 
1900 



UNITED STATES GEOLOGICAL SURVEY 

CHARLES D. AVALCOTT, DIRECTOK 



BOUNDARIES 



OF 



THE UNITED STATES 

AND OF THE 

SEVERAL STATES AND TERRITORIES 

WITH AN OUTLINE OF THE 

HISTORY OF ALL IMPORTANT CHANGES OF TERRITORY 

(SECOND EDITION) 

BY 

V 

HEISTRY G^ANNETT 




WASHINGTON 

GOVERNMENT PRINTING OFFICE 
1900 



.an 



CONTENTS. 



Pago 

Letter of transmittal v^ 

CiTAPTER I. — Boundaries of the United States, and additions to its territory. . . 11 

Boundaries of the United States - . 11 

Provisional treaty with Great Britain 12 

Treaty with Spain of 1798 12 

Definitive treaty with Great Britain 12 

Treaty of London, 1794 12 

Treaty of Glient 13 

Arbitration by King of the Netherlands 17 

Treaty with Great Britain, 1842 18 

Webster- Ash burton treaty with Great Britain, 1846 20 

Additions to the territory of the United States 21 

Louisiana purchase 21 

Florida purchase 23 

Texas accession 24 

First Mexican cession 25 

Gadsden purchase 28 

Alaska purchase 27 

Hawaiin Islands 29 

Porto Rico, Guam, and Philippine Islands 29 

Chapter II. — The public domain, and an outline of the history of changes 

made therein 30 

Cessions by tHe States 30 

Territory northwest of the river Ohio 33 

Territory south of the river Ohio 35 

Louisiana and the territory acquired from Mexico 36 

Chapter III. — The boundary lines of the States and Territories 38 

Maine 38 

New Hampshire 46 

Vermont 51 

Massachusetts 53 

Rhode Island 70 

Connecticut 71 

New York 76 

New Jersey 82 

Pennsylvania 84 

Delaware 86 

Maryland 88 

District of Columbia 91 

Virginia 94 

West Virginia 98 

North Carolina 98 

South Carolina 1 02 

5 



6 CO NT K NTS. 

Page. 
CiiAiTKK 111. — Tin- liciiiinliuy lilies nf llic States ;iinl Terriluries— Contimieij. 

(ieor^ria KCi 

Florida |(»7 

A lahaiiia lOH 

Mississipj)! KM) 

IiOiii8iaiia I Ki 

Ti'xas J 11 

ArkanwiH 1 1 'J 

Tcinu'ssee 114 

Kentucky 116 

Ohio 116 

Indiana 117 

Illinois 119 

Michigan 119 

Wisconsin 120 

Missouri 122 

Iowa 1 23 

Minnesota 124 

Kansas 1 25 

Nebraska 126 

North Dak( )ta and South Dakota 127 

Oklahoma 128 

M( )ntana 129 

Wyoming 130 

Colorado 130 

New Mexici > 131 

Utah 131 

Arizona 132 

Nevada 132 

Idaho 134 

Oregon 135 

Washington 136 

California 136 



ILLUSTRATIONS. 



Page. 
Plate I, II. Boundary l)etween New York and Canada in St. Lawrence 

River 14 

III. Boundary between New York and Canada in Niagara 

River 14 

IV. Boundary between United States and Canada in St. Clair 

and Detroit rivers 16 

V, VI. Boundary between Michigan and Canada through St. Marys 

River 16 

fMaine, showing British and United States claims ^^ 

' lExtract from Disturnell's map, 1847 / 

VIII-XII. Boundary between Maine and Canada 20 

XIII. Boundary between Maine, New Hampshire, and Canada. 20 

XIV. Map of the United States, showing accessions of territory . 22 
XV, XVI. North boundary of Massachusetts 48 

XVII, XVIII. Boundary between Vermont and New York 52 

XIX. Bomidary between Massachusetts and Rhode Island 5S 

XX. Boundary between Massachusetts and Connecticut 6-4 

XXI. Boundary between Rhode Island and Connecticut 70 

XXII. Boundary between Connecticut and New York 74 

XXTTT /Historical diagram of New York | ^ 

iHistorical diagram of Virginia / 

XXIV. Northeast boundary of New Jersey 80 

XXV. Western and southern boundary of New York 82 

XXVI-XXX. Boundary between Virginia and West Virginia 94 

XXXI, XXXII. Boundary between Virginia and Kentucky 96 

XXXIII. Boundary between Virginia, Tennessee, and North Caro- 
lina 98 

XXXIV-XXXVI. Boundary between North Carolina and Tennessee 100 

XXXVII /Historical diagram of Georgia \ 

"iHistorical diagram of Mississippi / 

-v^^ Y^ YTTT /Historical diagram of Louisiana \ „ 

IHistorical diagram of Texas - / 

XXXTX /Historical diagram of Arkansas ) , 

iHistorical diagram of Ohio i 

XL-XLII. Boundary between Kentucky and Tennessee 114 

XLIII. Historical diagram of Indiana - 118 

XLIV. Historical diagram of Ulmois 118 

y J -y fHistorical diagram of Michigan i ^„ 

IHistorical diagram of Wisconsin / 

XLVI. Historical diagram of Missouri 122 

^ J YjT /Historical diagram of Iowa \ . .^ , 

iHistorical diagram of Minnesota / 



IHistorical diagram of Minnesota. 
fHistorical diagram of Kansas — 
iHistorical diagram of Nebraska 



-jT-T VIII /Historical diagram of Kansas \ ^ ,-,„ 

'iHistorical diasram of Nebraska / 

7 



ILLU8TKAT1UNS. 



., ... V I IV (Hii'torifal diaj^min of Nortli ]>Hk«»(a and Soiitli Dakota | 

llli.slorical <lia>,'rain of Oklalioma Territory / 



I j Historical ( 

lUiHtorical < 

I I /Historical ( 

Uli.Mtorical < 

l.n. Historical . 

I I , I I Historical ( 



iimraiii of New Mcxic 

ia^iraiii of Utali 

iaj^raiii of Arizona 

ia;,'rani of Nevada . . . 

ia;L,'raiii of Idaho 

iajjrain of ()re>;(jn 



lllisturical diagram of \\'asliin<^'toii f 



IL'H 

l.TJ 
134 
I'M 



LETTER OF TRANSMITTAL. 



Department of the Interior, 
United States Geological Survey, 

Washington, I). C. , April 14-, 1900. 
Sir: I have the honor to submit herewith a sketch of the boundaries 
of the United States, the several States, and the Territories, as defined 
by treaty, charter, or statute. Besides giving the present status of 
these boundaries I have endeavored to present an outline of the history- 
of all important changes of territory, with the laws appertaining thereto. 
The work constitutes a revised and enlarged edition of Bulletin No. 
13, published in 1885. 

Very respectfully, HLenry Gannett, 

Geograj)her. 
Hon. C. D. Walcott, 

Director United States Geological Survey. 



BOUNDARIES OF TilE UNITED STATES AND OF THE SEVERAL STATES AND 
TERRITORIES, WITH AN OUTLINE OF THE HISTORY OF ALL IMPORTANT 
CHANGES OF TERRITIHIY. 



By Henry Gannett. 



CHAPTER I. 

IIOTTNDARIES OF THE UNITED STATES, AND ADDITIONS 
TO ITS TERRITORY. 

BOUNDARIES OF THE UNITED STATES. 

Provisional Treaty with Great Britain. 

The original limits of the United States were first definitely laid 
down in the provisional treaty made with Great Britain in 1782. The 
second article of that treaty defines its boundaries as follows : 

From the northwest angle of Nova Scotia, viz, that angle which is formed hyaline 
(Ira/rn due north from the source of St. Croix river to the highlands ; along the High- 
lands which divide those rivers that empty themselves into the river St. Lawrence, 
from those which fall into the Atlantic Ocean, to the northwesternraost head of Con- 
necticut River ; thence down along the middle of that river to the forty-filth degree 
of north latitude ; from thence, by a line due west on said latitude until it strikes 
the river Iroquois or Cataraquy (St. Lawrence) ; thence along the middle of said 
river into Lake Ontario, through the middle of said lake until it strikes the commu- 
nication by water between that lake and Lake Erie ; thence along the middle of said 
communication into Lake Erie, through the middle of said lake until it arrives at the 
water communication between that lake and Lake Huron ; thence along the middle 
of said water communication into the Lake Huron ; thence through the middle of 
said lake to the water communication between that lake and Lake Superior ; thence 
through Lake Superior northward of the Isles Royal and Phelippeaux to the Long 
Lake ; thence through the middle of said Long Lake, and the water communication 
between it and the Lake of the Woods, to the said Lake of the Woods ; thence through 
the said lake to the most northwestern point thereof, and from thence on a due west 
course to the river Mississippi ; thence by a line to be drawn along the middle of 
the said river Mississippi until it shall intersect the northernmost part of the thirty- first 
degree of north latitude. South by a line to be drawn due eaat from the determina- 
tion of the line last mentioned, in the latitude of thirty-one degrees north of the 
Equator, to the middle of the river Apalachicola or Catahouche; thence along the 
middle thereof to its junction with the Flint River; thence strait to the head of 
St. Mary's River ; and thence down along the middle of St. Mary's River to the At- 
lantic Ocean. East by a line to be drawn along the middle of the river St. Croix, 
from its mouth in the Bay of Fundy to its source, and from its source directly north 
to the aforesaid highlands which divide the rivers that fall into the Atlantic Ocean 
from those which fall into the river St. Lawrence ; comprehending all islands within 
twenty leagues of any part of the shores of the United States, and lying between lines 
to be drawn due east from the points where the aforesaid boundaries between Nova 
Scotia on the one part and East Florida on the other, shall respectively touch the Bay 
of Fundy and the Atlantic Ocean ; excepting such islands as now are, or heretofore 
have been within the limits of the said province of Nova Sootia. 

11 



12 BOUNDARIES OF THK UNITKD STATES. [boluITL 

TUKATY WITH Sl'AIN ov 17!>8. 

The boundary between the United States and the Spanish Posses- 
sions, known as tlio Floridas, is reallirnied in the treaty between the 
Tnitod Stattis and Spain, made in 1795, in the foliowiug terms: 

Tbf soutlHTii hoiiiidan of tln! I'liitcd StiitcH, wliicL «lividtH their territory from the 
Spanish tolonii^M of E.-ist and West Elorida, sliall l»o dcHi;;nated liy a line heginninj; 
on the river Missi.ssipjii, atthonorthernniosljiart of tho thirty-first degree of latitude 
nijrth of the e(]nator, which from Mkmk.c Hliail bo drawn due east to thf niiddh- of the 
riv(M- Apahiihicohv or Catalioiirhe, th«!nf0 along the inid<11o thereof to ita Jnnction 
will) the I'lint; Ihenee Htraight to the head t>f St. Mary's Hiver, and thence down 
tiie middle thereof to the Athinti<^ Oci-an. 

DEFINITIVK TijKATY with GRKAT BlUTAlN. 

The definitive treaty of peace with Great Britain, concluded Septem- 
ber 'A, 1783, defines the boundaries of the United States in terms similar 
to those of the provisional treaty. 

The northern boundary became at once a fruitful source of dissension 
between the two countries. From tlie time of the conclusion of i)eace 
almost to the present day this line has been the subject of a series of 
treaties, commissions, and surveys for the purpose of interpreting its 
terms. 

The following is in outline a history of the settlement of this boundary : 
Treaty of London, 1794. 

The fourth article of the treaty of London, signed November 19, 1794, 
provided that — 

Whereas it is uucertaiu whether the river Mississippi extends so far to the north- 
ward as to be intersected by a line to be drawn due west from the Lake of the Woods 
in the manner mentioned in the treaty of peace between His Majesty and the United 
States, etc., the two i)arties will proceed by amicable negotiation to regulate the 
boundary line in that quarter. 

This matter was not settled, however, until 1818. 

The fifth article of the same treaty makes provision for settling another 
doubtful i)oint, as follows : 

Whereas doubts have arisen what river was truly intended under the name of the 
river St. Croix mentioned in the said treaty of peace, and forming a part of the 
boundary therein described, that question shall bo referred to the final decision of 
commissions to bo appointed in the followiug manner, viz. 

Here follow pro\isions that His Majesty and the President of the 
United States should each appoint a commissioner, and that these two 
coniniissioTiers should agree on a third, or, they failing to agree on the 
third, he was to be chosen by lot in their presence. 

Which was the true St. Croix liiver had been a matter of controversy 
between the governments of Massachusetts and Nova Sootia since the 
year 17C4. 

The commissioners ai)poiMted under the foregoing provisions decided, 
on the 25th of October, 1798, the river called Schoodiac and the north- 
ern branch thereof (called Ghej)utnaticook) to be the true river St. 
Croix, and that its source was at the northernmost headspring of the 
northern branch aforesaid. A monument was erected at that spot under 
the direction of the commissioners. (See Memoirs of Northeastern 
Boundary, Gallatin, pages 7, 8.) 



GANNETT.] NORTHEEN BOUNDARY. 13 

Treaty of Ghent. 

By the treaty of peace concluded at Ghent, December 24, 1814, it was 
agreed to provide for a final adjustment of the boundaries described in 
the treaty of 1783, which had not yet been ascertained and determined, 
embracing certain islands in the Bay of Fundy and the whole of the 
boundary line from the source of the river St Croix to the most north- 
western point of the Lake of the Woods. 

By article 4 provision was made for a board of commissioners to settle 
the title to several islands in the Bay of Passamaquoddy, which is a part 
of the Bay of Fundy, and the island of Grand Menan in the said Bay 
of Fundy. 

The fifth article made provision for a board of commissioners to settle 
the boundary from the source of the river St. Croix northward to the 
highland which divides those waters that empty themselves into the 
river St. Lawrence from those which fall into the Atlantic Ocean, 
thence along said highlands to the northwesternmost head of Connecti- 
cut River, thence down along the middle of that river to the forty-fifth 
degree of north latitude, thence due west on said latitude until it strikes 
the river Iroquois or Cataraquy (St. Lawrence). 

The sixth and seventh articles provided for commissioners to con- 
tinue the line to the northwestern point of the Lake of the Woods. 

(For further details see treaty. Statutes at Large, vol. 8, pages 220-2.) 

It was provided by this treaty that in case any of the boards of com- 
missioners were unable to agree, they should make separately or jointly 
a report or reports to their respective Governments stating the points 
on which they differed, the grounds on which they based their respective 
opinions, etc. 

These reports were to be referred to some friendly sovereign or state 
for arbitration. 

The first and third boards of commissioners above mentioned came to 
an agreement, and those portions of the boundary were thus finally set- 
tled ; but the commission appointed under the fifth article, after sitting 
nearly five years, could not agree on any of the matters referred to them, 
nor even on a general map of the country exhibiting the boundaries 
respectively claimed by each party. They accordingly made separate 
reports to their Governments, stating the points on which they differed 
and the grounds upon which their respective opinions had been formed. 

The first of these commissions awarded Moore, Dudley, and Freder- 
ick Islands to the United States, and all other islands in Passamaquoddy 
Bay, and the island of Grand Menan, to Great Britain. 

The following- is the text of the report of the third of these commis- 
sions which had under consideration that portion of the northern 
boundary between the point where the forty-fifth parallel of north lati- 
tude strikes the St. Lawrence and the point where the boundary reaches 
Lake Superior: 



14 BOUNDAKIKS oK VRK TXTTED STATES. [uvi.L.ni. 

Deciaion of the coiimiissiuiierH iind«<r the Hixth article of thu treaty of Ghent, done at 
Utica, iu the States of New York, 18th June, lb22. 

We do decide and declare that the following-deHcribed line (which is more clearly in- 
dicated on u series of maps aoconj]iaiiyinK this report, exhibiting correct surveys and 
delineations of all the rivers, lakes, wuter coniuiiinications, and islands embraced by 
the sixth article of the treaty of Glient, by a black line shawled on the British side 
with red and on the American side with bine; and each sheet of which series of 
maps is identified by a certificate, subscribed by the commissioners, and by the two 
principal surveyors employed by them) is the true boundary intended by the two be- 
forementioued treaties, that ie to say : 

Beginning at a stone monument, erected by Andrew Ellicot, esq., in the year 1817, 
on the south bai)k or shore of the said river Iroquois, or Cataraqui (now called the 
St. Lawrence), which monument bears south 74" 45' west, and is 1,840 yards dis- 
tant from the stone church in the Indian village of 8t. Regip, and indicates the point 
at which the forty-fifth parallel of north latitude strikes the said river ; thence run- 
ning north 35° 45' west into the river, on a line at right angles with the south- 
ern shore, to a point 100 yards south of the opposite island, called Cornwall Island; 
thence turning westerly and passing around the southern and western sides of said 
island, keeping 100 yards distant therefrom, and following the curvatures of its 
shores, to a point opposite to the northwest corner or angle of said island ; thence 
to and along the middle of the main rivtr until it approaches the eastern extremity 
of Barnh art's Island; thence northerly altmg the channel which divides the laet- 
mentioned island from the Canada shore, keeping 100 yards distant from the island, 
until it approaches Sheik's Island ; thence along the middle of the strait which divides 
Barnhart's and Sheik's Islands to the channel called the Long Sault, which separates 
the two last-mentioned islands from the lower Long Sault Island ; thence westerly 
(crossing the center of the last-montioned channel) until it approaches within 100 
yards of the north shore of the Lower Sault Island ; thence up the north branch of the 
river, keeping to the north of and near the Lower Sault Island, and also north of 
and near the Upper Sault, sometimes called Baxter's Island, and south of the two 
small islands marked on the maj) A and B, to the western extremity of the Upper 
Sault or Baxter's Island ; thence, passing between the two islands called the Cats, 
to the middle of the river above ; thence along the middle of the river, keeping to 
the north of the small islands marked C and D, and north also of Chrystler's Island, 
and of the small island next above it, marked E, until it approaches the north- 
east angle of Goose Neck Island ; thence along the passage which divides the last- 
mentioned island fro mthe Canada shore, keeping 100 yards from the island to the 
upper end of the same; thence south of and near the two small islands called the Nut 
Islands ; thence north of and near the island marked F, and also of the island called 
Dry or Smuggler's Island ; thence passing between the islands marked G and H to the 
north of the island called Isle an Rapid Piatt ; thence along the north side of the last- 
mentioned island, keeping 100 yards from the shore, to the upper end thereof; thence 
along the middle of the river, keeping to the south of and near the islands called 
Coussin (or Tussin) and Presque Isle ; thence up the river, keeping north <»f and near 
the several Gallop Isles numbered on the map I, "2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, and 10, and also 
of Tick, Tibbits, and Chimney Islands, and south of and near the Gallop Isles num- 
bered 11, 12, and 13, and also of Duck, Drummond, and Sheep Islands ; thence along 
the middle of the river, passing north of island No. 14, south of 15 and 16, north of 17, 
south of 18, 19, 20, 21, 22, 23, 24, 25, and 28, and north of 26 and 27 ; thence along the 
middle of the river, north of Gull Island and of the islands Nos. 29, 32, 33, 34, 35, Bluff 
Island, and Nos. 39, 44, and 45, and to the south of Nos. 30, 31, 36, Grenadier Island, 
and Nos. 37, 38, 40, 41, 42, 43, 46, 47, and 48, until it approaches the east end of Well's 
Island ; thence to the north of Well's Island, and along the strait which divides it 



U. S. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY 



BULLETIN NO. 171 PL. ||| 




BOUNDARY BETWEEN NEW YORK AND CANADA IN NIAGARA RIVER. 



GANNETT.] NORTHERN BOUNDARY. 15 

from Eowe'e Island,, keeping to the north of the small islands Nos. 51. 52, 54, 58, 59, and 
61, and to the south of the small islands numbered and marked 49, 50, 53, 55, 57, 60, 
and H, until it approaches the northeast point of Grindstone Island ; thence to the 
north of Grindstone Island, and keeping to the north also of the small islands Nos. 
63, 65, 67, 68, 70, 72, 73, 74, 75, 76, 77, and 78, and to the south of Nos. 62, 64, 66, 69, and 71, 
until it approaches the southern point of Hickory Island ; thence passing to the south 
of Hickory Island and of the two small islands lying near its southern extremity, num- 
bered 79 and 80 ; thence to the south of Grand or Long Island, keeping near its southern 
shore, and passing to the north of Cai"lton Island, until it arrives opposite to the 
southwestern point of said Grand Island, in Lake Ontario; thence, passing to the 
north of Grenadier, Fox, Stony, and the Gallop Islands, in Lake Ontario, and to the 
south of and near the islands called the Ducks, to the middle of the said lake; thence 
westerly along the middle of said lake to a point opposite the mouth of the Niagara 
River ; thence to and up the middle of the said river to the Great Falls ; thence up 
the Falls through the point of the Horse Shoe, keeping to the west of Iris or Goat 
Island, and of the group of small islands at its head, and following the bends of the 
river so as to enter the strait between Navy and Grand Islands ; thence along the 
middle of said strait to the head of Navy Island ; thence to the west and south of and 
near to Grand and Beaver Islands, and to the west of Strawberry, Squaw, and Bird 
Islands to Lake Erie; thence southerly and westerly along the middle of Lake Erie in 
a direction to enter the passage immediately south of Middle Island, being one of the 
easternmost of the group of islands lying in the western part of said lake ; thence 
along the said passage, proceeding to the north of Cunningham's Island, of the three 
Bass Islands, and of the Western Sister, and to the south of the islands called the 
Hen and Chickens, and of the Eastern and Middle Sisters; thence to the middle of 
the mouth of the Detroit River in a direction to enter the channel which divides 
Bois Blanc and Sugar Islands ; thence up the said channel to the west of Bois Blanc 
Island, and to the east of Sugar, Fox, and Stony Islands, until it approaches Fighting 
or Great Turkey Island ; thence along the western side and near the shore of said 
last-mentioned island to the middle of the river above the same ; thence along the 
middle of said river, keeping to the southeast of and near Hog Island, and to the 
northwest of and near the island Isle h la Pfiche, to Lake Saint Clair ; thence through 
the middle of said lake in a direction to enter that mouth or channel of the river St. 
Clair, which is usually denominated the Old Ship Channel ; thence along the middle 
of said channel, between Squirrel Island on the southeast and Herson's Island on the 
northwest, to the upper end of the last-mentioned island, which is nearly opposite 
to Point au Chdnes, on the American shore; thence along the middle of the river 
Saint Clair, keeping to the west of and near the islands called Belle Riviere Isle 
and the Isle anx Cerfs, to Lake Huron ; thence through the middle of Lake Huron in 
a direction to enter the strait or passage between Drunmiond's Island on the west 
and the Little Manitou Island on the east ; thence throngh the middle of the pas- 
sage which divides the two last-mentioned islands ; thence, turning northerly and 
westerly, around the eastern and northern shores of Drummond's Island, and proceed- 
ing in a direction to enter the passage between the island of Saint Joseph's and the 
American shore, passing to the north of the intermediate islands Nos. 61, 11, 10, 12, 
9, 6, 4, and 2, and to the south of those numbered 15, 13, 5, and I ; thence up the 
said last-mentioned passage, keeping near to the island Saint Joseph's, and passing 
to the north and east of Isle ^la Crosse and of the small islands numbered 16, 17, 18, 
19, and 20, and to the south and west of those numbered 21, 22, and 23, until it 
strikes a line (drawn on the map with black ink and shaded on one side of the point 
of intersection with blue and on the other with red) passing across the river at the 
head of Saint Joseph's Island and at the foot of the Neebish Rapids, which line 
denotes the termination of the boundary directed to be run by the sixth article of 
the treaty of Ghent. 

And the said commissioners do farther decide and declare that all the islands lying 
in the rivers, lakes, and water communications between the before-described bound- 
ary line and the adjacent -shores of Upper Canada do, and each of them does, belong 



GANNETT.] NORTHERISr BOTTTSrDA'BY. 17 

The respective claims of the United States and Great Britain were as 
follows, viz : 

Boundary claimed by United States. — From the source of the river St. 
Oroix (apoint of departure mutually acknowledged) the boundary should 
be a due north line for about 140 miles, crossing the river St. John at 
about 75 miles. At about 97 miles it reaches a ridge or highland which 
divides tributary streams of the river St. John, which falls into the Bay 
of Fundy, from the waters of the river Ristigouche, which falls through 
the Bay des Chaleurs into the Gulf of St. Lawrence. In its further 
course the said due north line, after crossing several upper branches of 
the river Ristigouche, reaches, at about 140 miles, the highlands which 
divide the waters of the said river Ristigouche from the tributary 
streams of the river Metis, which falls into the river St. Lawrence. 

Thence the line should run westerly and southwesterly along the high- 
lands which divide the sources of the several rivers (from the Metis to 
the St. Francis) that empty themselves into the river St. Lawrence — from 
the sources of the tributaries of the rivers Ristigouche, St. John, Penob- 
scot, Kennebec, and Connecticut, all which either mediately or immedi- 
ately fall into the Atlantic Ocean. 

Boundary claimed by Great Britain. — From the source of the river St. 
Croix the boundary should be a due north line about 40 miles to a point 
at or near Mars Hill ; thence it should run westerly about 115 miles along 
the highlands that divide the sources of the tributaries of the river St. 
John from the sources of the river Penobscot to a spot called Metjar- 
mette Portage, near the source of the river Chaudifere. 

From this point the line coincides with the line claimed by the United 
States until the northwesterumost head of the Connecticut River is 
reached. Great Britain claimed one of several small streams to be the 
northwesterumost tributary of the Connecticut River, and the United 
States another. 

Arbitration by King of the Netherlands. 

The King of the Netherlands was selected in 1829 by the two Gov- 
ernments as the arbiter, and each laid before him, in conformity with 
the provisions of the convention, all the evidence intended to be brought 
in support of its claim, and two separate statements of the respective 
cases. These four statements, which embrace the arguments at large of 
each party, respectively, have been printed, but not jDublished (1840). 

The award of the King of the Netherlands, made in 1831, was as fol- 
lows, viz: 

******* 

We are of the opinion that it will be suitable (il conviendra) to adopt as the bound- 
ary of the two states a line drawn due north from the source of the river St. Croix 
to the point where it intersects the middle of the thalweg of the river St. John ; 
thence the middle of the thalweg of that river, ascending it to the point where the 
river St, Francis empties itself into the river St. John; thence the middle of 
the thalweg of the river Saint Francis, ascending it to the source of its south west- 
Bull. 171 2 



18 BnTTNT) ARIES OF TnK I'NFTKI) RTATFf=?. \nru..]-n. 

enmioHt hrancli, wbich »onrc« we iudicat»» im tlie Map A by the letter X, uiitheriti- 
cated l>y \\u' Nijinatiin- of our ininiHtcr of forcij^ii aHiiirH ; theuc<! in a line drawn dno 
west to the point whi-re it uniteH with tlie line claimed by the United StatcH of 
America and delineated on the Map A; thence uaid line tu the point at which, 
according to 8aid map, it coincides with that claimed by Great Britain, and thence 
the line traced ou the map by the two powerH to the northwebternmoHt Hource of 
Connecticut River. 

We are of the opinion that the stream situated farthest to the northwest, among 
tliese which fall into the northernmost of the three lakes, the last of which bears 
the name, of Connecticut Lake, must be considered as the iiorthwesternmost heail of 

Connecticut River. 

• • • • * • • 

We are of the opinion that it will be suitable (j7 comnendra) to jtrocced to fresh 
op«>Tatiou8 to measure the observed latitude in order to mark out the boundary from 
river Connect icut along the parallel of the forty-fifth degree of north latitude to the 
river Saint Lawrence, named in the treaties Iroquois or Cataraquy, in such a manner, 
however, that, in all easels, at the j)lace called Rouse's Point tho territory of the Uni- 
ted States of America shall extend to the fort erected at that ])laci', and shall include 

said fort and its kilomctiical radius {rayon kilometrique). 

• #»»■«• • 

However disposed the Goveninient of the United States might have 
been to acquiesce in the decision of the arbiter, it had not the power 
to change the boundaries of a State without the consent of the State. 
Against that alteration tiie State of Maine entered a solemn protest by 
the resolutions of 19th January, 1832. And the Senate of the United 
States did accordingly refuse to give its assent to the award. 

The arbitration of the King of the Netherlands having failed, fruit- 
less negotiations ensued for a period of eleven years. Unsuccessful at- 
tempts were made to conclude an agreement preparatory to another 
arbitration. The subject became a matter of great irritation, collisions 
occurred in the contested territory, and for a time it seemed certain 
that the controversy would residt in war between the two jwwers. In 
1842, however, Great Britain gave unequivocal i)roof of her desire for 
the i)reservation of peace, and an amicable arrangement of the matter 
at issue, by the special mission of Lord Ashburton to the United 
States. The subject of this mission wiis the settlement, not only of the 
northeastern boundary, but the northern boundary west of the Rocky 
Mountains. Regarding this object of his mission. Lord Ashburton's 
instructions gave as the ultimatum of the English Government the 
boundary as above claimed (p. IG), and, naturally, liis mission had no 
result, as far as this portion of the boundary was concerned. 

An agreement was reached, however, in regard to the northeastern 
boundary, which, the consent of the State of Maine having been ob- 
tained, was embodied in the treaty concluded August 9, 1842. 
Treaty with Uueat IJritain, 1842. 

The following is the text of the portion of this treaty relating to the 
boniulaiy: 

Article L It is hereby agreed and decLarcd that the line of boundary shall be as 
follows : Boginuing at the monuuieut at the source of the river St. Croix, as desig- 



U. 8. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY 



BULLETIN NO. 171 PU VII 




NORTHERN BOUNDARY OF MAINE, SHOWING UNITED 
STATES AND BRITISH CLAIMS. 




PORTION OF DISTURNELL'S MAP OF SOUTHWESTERN BOUNDARY, 1847 
(SEE PAGES 25-26). 



20 norNDARIK^^ «>K TnK rNITKD STATES, [iii-i.i..l71. 

terHectinii with tho fori y-iiiiil h iiarulltl of north l:ilittiJ«, aud iihui^ that |>arallel to 
the Rocky MoiintaiiiN. It boiii;; iiiKhiNlood that all I lie water coiiuiiunicatioiiH and all 
the usuul |)orts^<>H ah)ii;r the lino from Lakt; Snjii'i ior tu tho Lake of the WoocIh, and 
also Grand I'ortajjc, from tho shore of Lake Hiiperior to the Pigeon Kiver, as now 
actually used, shall be free aud open to the use of the citizens and subjects of both 

countries. 

« * * • ••» I* 

Articlk VII. It is further agreed that the chanuels in the river .St. Lawrence, on 
both sides of the Long Sault islands, and of Uarnhart Island ; the channels in t he river 
Detroit, on both sides of the island IJois Blanc, and ])etween that island and both the 
American and Canadian shores, and all the several channels aud jijissages between 
the various islands lyiug near the junction of the river .St. Clair with the lake of that 
name, shall be equally free and open to the ships, vessels, and l)oat8 of both particB. 

Between 1843 aud 184() there was considerable iiefjotiation regard- 
ing the boundary west of the Kooky Mountains, resulting finally in the 
Webster-Ashburton treaty, which defined the boundary as far west as 
the straits of Juan de Fuca. The following is that portion of the treaty 
which defines the boundary. 

WEliSTKR-ASIIlJUinOX TlIKATY WITH (jiUEAT JiUlTAIN, 184tj. 

Article I. From the point on the forty-ninth parallel of north latitude, where the 
boundary laid down in existing treaties and couventions between the United Stat«a 
and Great Britain terminates, the line of boundary between the territories of the 
United States aud those of Her Britannic Majesty shall be continued westward along 
the said forty-niuth parallel of north latitude to the middle of the channel which 
separates the continent from Vancouvei-'s Island, aud thence southerly through the 
middle of the said channel, aud of Fuca's Straits to the Pacific Ocean : Provided, 
however, That the navigation of the whole of the said channel and straits sooth of 
the forty-ninth parallel of north latitude remain free and open to both parties. 

Abticle II. From the point at which the forty-nintli parallel of north latitude 
shall be found to intersect the great northern branch of the Columbia River, the nav- 
igation of the said branch shall be free aud open to the Hudson's Bay Company, and to 
all British subjects trading with the same, to the point where the said brauch meets 
the main stream of the Columbia, and thence down the said main stream to the ocean, 
with free access into and through the said river or rivers, it being understood that all 
the usual portages along the line thus described shall, in like manner, be free and 
open. In navigating the said river, or rivers, British subjects, with their goods and 
produce, shall be treated on the same footing as citizens of the United States; it be- 
ing, how^ever, always understood that nothing in this article shall be construeil as 
preventing, or intending to prevent, the Government of the United States from making 
any regulations respecting the navigation of the said river or rivers not incousistent 
with the present treaty. 

The above treaty extended the line westward from the Rocky Mount- 
ains to the Pacific along the forty-ninth parallel of latitude. This set- 
tled the northern boundary with the exception of the islands and pas- 
sages in the straits of Georgia and of Juan de Fuca, the English claim- 
ing that the boundary should properly run through the Kosario strait, 
the most eastern passage, while the United States claimed that it should 
naturally follow the Strait of Haro. 

This matter was finally settled by a reference to the Emperor of Ger- 
many as an arbitrator, who decided it in favor of the United States on 



U. S. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY 



BULLETIN NO. 171 PL. VIII 





^X^ 



e^ rs. 



Pres^ucA 



^-^« 



BOUNDARY BETWEEN MAINE AND CANADA. 



U. S. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY 



BULLETIN NO. 171 PL. IX 




BOUNDARY BETWEEN MAINE AND CANADA. 



U. S. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY 



BULLETIN NO. 171 PL. 



69'i5' 



■^r. 



. /luer , 



■♦7°I0' 




BOUNDARY BETWEEN MAINE AND CANADA. 



U. S. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY 



BULLETIN NO. 171 PL. XI 




BOUNDARY BETWEEN MAINE AND CANADA. 



U. S. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY 



BULLETIN NO. 171 PL. Xlt 




BOUNDARY BETWEEN MAINE AND CANADA. 



U. S. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY 



BULLETIN NO. 171 PL. XIII 




COOS 




BOUNDARY BETWEEN MAINE, NEW HAMPSHIRE AND CANADA. 



GANNETT.] LOUISIANA PURCHASE. 21 

the 21st of October, 1872, thus liually disposing of our boundary with 
Great Britain. 

ADDITIONS TO THE TERRITORY OF THE UNITED STATES. 
LOUISUXA PURCHASE. 

The entire basin of the Mississippi, with much of the coast region of 
the Gulf of Mexico, which was subsequently known as the territory of 
Louisiana, was originally claimed by France by virtue of discovery and 
occupation. 

In 1712 France made a grant to Antoine de Crozat, of the exclusive 
right to the trade of this region. As this grant makes the first, and 
indeed, the only, statement of the limits of this vast region, as they were 
understood by France, a portion of it is here introduced. 

We have by these presents signed with onr hand, authorized, and do authorize the 
said Sieur Crozat to carry on exclusively the trade in all the territories by us pos- 
sessed, and bounded by New Mexico and by those of the English in Carolina, all the 
establishments, ports, harbors, rivers, and especially the port and harbor of Dauphin 
Island, formerly called Massacre Island, the river St. Louis, formerly called the 
Mississijipi, from the seashore to the Illinois, together with the river St. Philip, 
forraerlj' called the Missouries River, and the St. .leromc, formerly called the Wabash 
(the Ohio), with all the countries, territories, lakes in the laud, and the rivers empty- 
ing directly or indirectly into that part of the river St. Louis. All the said terri- 
tories, countries, rivers, streams, and islands we will to be and remain comprised 
under the name of the government of Louisiana, which shall be dependent on the 
General Government of New France and remain subordinate to it, and we will, 
moreover, that all the territories which we possess on this side of the Illinois be 
united, as far as need be, to the General Government of New France and form a part 
thereof, reserving to ourself, nevertheless, to increase, if we judge proper, the extent 
of the government of the said country of Louisiana 

From this it appears that Louisiana was regarded by France as com- 
prising the drainage basin of the Mississippi at least as far north as 
the mouth of the Illinois, with those of all its branches which enter it 
below this point, including the Missouri, but excluding that portion in 
the Southwest claimed by Spain. It is, moreover, certain that the area 
now comprised in Washington, Oregon, and Idaho was not included. 

Crozat surrendered this grant in 1717. 

On November 3, 1762, France ceded this region to Spain, defining it 
only as the province of Louisiana. A few months later, on February 10, 
1763, by the treaty of peace between Great Britain, France, and Spain, 
the western boundary of the former's possessions in the New World 
was placed in the center of the Mississippi River, thus reducing the area 
of Louisiana by the portion east of the Mississippi River. Thus by 
these two treaties France disposed of her possessions in North 
America, dividing them between Great Britain and Spain. The limit 
set between their possessions was given as the Mississijipi, the river 
Iberville, and lakes Maurepas and Pontchartrain. 

Great Britain then proceeded to subdivide her share of this terri- 



22 BOFNDAUIKS (»K TMK UNITED STATER. [m'i.i,.171. 

tory. The area south of a iiicridiaii throii^'li Ihe mouth of Va/oo 
Kiver and west of Apahit-hicohi Kixcr she ealle<l West I'Morida; tlie 
regiou east thereof mid south of the present north bouudary of Florida 
received the name of East Florida, l-'or the followiuf? twenty years, 
i. e., up to 1783, these boundaries and names remained undisturbed. 
In the latter year, by the treaty of peace with the United States at the 
close of the Kevolution, Oreat Britain reduced the area of West 
Florida by the cession of that jjortion north of tlie thirtyiirst paralh-I 
to the United States. In the same year she gave East Florida and 
what remained of West Florida to Spain, and in Si)ain's ])oss('8sion 
they remained until ceded to the United States in 1811). 

Meantime, in 1800, ])y the secret treaty of San ildefonso, Spain 
promised to return Louisiana to France. In the language of the 
treaty, she pledged herself to return to France the " Province of 
Louisiana, with the same extent it now has in the hands of Spain, and 
that it had when Spain possessed it, and such as it should be after the 
treaties subsequently entered into between Spain and other States." 

Immediately after this transfer became known, on November 30, 
1S02, measures were set on (bot by President Jefferson for securing in 
some way free access to the sea by way of the Mississippi liiver. Cir- 
cumstances favored this negotiation. Bonaparte was at that time in 
almost daily expectation of a declaration of war by Great Britain, in 
which case the tirst act of the latter would be to seize the mouth of 
the Mississippi, and with it the i)rovince of Louisiana. Under these 
circumstances Bonaparte ottered to sell the province to the United 
States, and the offer was promptly accepted. The consideration was 
60,000,000 francs and the assumption by the United States of the 
"French spoliation claims," which were estimated to amount to 
$3,750,000. 

The treaty of cession, which bears date April 30, 1803, describes the 
territory only as being the same as ceded by Spaiu to France by the 
treaty of San Ildefonso. 

From this it appears that the territory sold to the United States 
comprised that part of the drainage basin of the Mississippi which lies 
west of the course of the river, with the exception of such i)arts as 
were then held by Spain. The want of precise definition of limits in 
the treaty was not objected to by the American commissioners, as they 
probably foresaw that this very indefiniteness might prove of service 
to the United States in future negotiations with other powers. In 
fact, the claim of the United States to the area now comprised in 
Oregon, Washington, and Idaho in the negotiations with Great Britain 
regarding the northwestern boundary, was ostensibly based, not only 
upon prior occupation and ni)on ])urchase from Spain, but also upon 
the alleged fact that this area formed i)art of the Louisiana purchase. 
That this claim was baseless is shown not only by what has been 
already detailed regarding the limits of the purchase, but also by the 



BULLETIN NO. 171 PL. XIV 




UUUS BIEN B CO L!TH 



U. S GEOLOGICAL SURVEY 



--^4-iL'il '^° '" PL XIV 




GANNETT.! LOUISIANA PURCHASE FLORIDA. 23 

direct testimony of the Freucli ijleiiipotentiary, M. Barbe Marbois. 
Some twenty years after the purchase lie published a work upon 
Louisiana, in which lie detailed at some length the negotiations which 
preceded the purchase, and, referring to this question said: "The 
shores of the western o<'.ean were certainlj^ not comprised in the ces- 
sion, but already the United States are established there.'' 

There is also contained in this work a map of the country between 
the Mississippi and the Pacific, on which the extent of Louisiana to 
the westward is indicated by a line drawn on the one hundred and tenth 
meridian, which is not far from the western limit of the drainage basin 
of the Mississippi in Wyoming and Montana. Thnt part of the coun- 
try now comprised in Oregon, Washington, and Idaho, which, it has 
been claimed, formed part of the purchase, bears the following legend : 
"Territories and countries occupied by the United States, following 
the treaty of cession of Louisiana." 

From this it ai)pears that the northwestern limits of the Louisiana 
purchase can no longer be a matter of discussion ; but although the 
United States certainly did not purchase Oregon, as a part of Louisi- 
ana, it is no less certain that that great area west of the Rocky Moun- 
tains fell into their hands as a direct consequence of such purchase. 

FLORIDA PURCHASE. 

The second addition to the territory of the United States consisted 
of the Floridas, purchased from Spain on February 22, 1819. From 
the date of the Louisiana purchase, in 1803, the territory bounded by 
the Mississippi River on the west, the Perdido on the east, the parallel 
of 31° on the north, and the Gulf on the south had been in dispute 
between the two countries. During a part of this time it had been 
practically in the possession of the United States. 

The clause quoted above from the treaty of San lldefonso was inter- 
preted by Jefl'erson and others in this country to mean the inclusion of 
West Florida. Their reasoning was this : In 1800 Spain owned West 
Florida; West Florida was once a part of Louisiana; in 1800 Spain 
receded Louisiana to France; she therefore re-ceded West Florida 
with it. 

Spain, however, held that this was merely a treaty of recession, by 
which she gave back to France what France had given to her in 1762. 
Since in 1702 she did not own West Florida, she could not, therefore, 
have re-ceded it to France. 

As to this matter, Marbois, the French plenipotentiary, was very 
positive in stating that West Florida formed no part of the Louisiana 
jmrchase, and that the southeastern boundary of the latter was the 
river Iberville and lakes Maurepas and Pontchartrain. 

Immediately after the Louisiana purchase the claim was made by 
the United States that it included most of West Florida, and also a 
part of the Texas coast, but this was not entertained by Spain. In 
1810 a revolution was effected in that part of West Florida lying west 



24 HOITNIIAIUKS OK THK I'NITKD STA'IKS. |uii.i.. 171. 

of Pciiirl Ivivcr, and application was made for aiiiK'xatioii to tin; United 
States. The {Governor of Ijonisiana, nnder instructions from Wash- 
ington, at oiu-e took possession, l)ut immediately a counter revolution 
was orjraui/.ed aj^ainst him. wliicli was pnt down by force of arms, and 
in l.SlL' this i)artof West I'loiida was annexed to the >Stateof Louisiana. 
Meantime, the insurrection spread eastward in West Florida, and, 
althoujjh put down by Spanish authorities, the movement received the 
sympathy of th(! Tnited States, which passed a seciet act authorizing 
the President, nnder certain specified contingencies, to use force in 
taking jtossession of the Floridas. In 1.S12 that portion of West Florida 
lying between Perdido and Pearl rivers was annexed to the Territory 
of ]\Iississipi)i. 

This purchase settled these contlicting claims. 

The following is the clause in the treaty with Spain ceding the Flor- 
idas which detlnes the cession: 

AuT. 2. Hi8 Catliolic Majesty codes to the United States, in lull property and sov- 
ereignty, all the territories wliicli belong to him, situated to the eastward of the 
Mississippi, known by the name of Kast and West Florida, the adjacent islands 
dependent upon said pi'ovince, et<r. 

A further article in this treaty defines the boundary between the 
United States and the Spanish possessions in the Southwest, as follows: 

The boundary lino between the two countries, west of the Mississippi, shall begin 
on the Gulf of Mexico, at the mouth of the river Sabine, in the sea, continuing 
north, along the western bank of that river, to the thirty-second degree of latitude, 
thence by a line due north to the degree of latitude where it strikes the Ivio Roxo of 
Nachitoches, or Ked Kiver ; then following the course of the Kio Roxo to the degree 
of longitude 100 west from London, or about 23- west of \Yasliington ; then crossing 
the said Rio Roxo and running thence, by a line due north, to the River Arkansas; 
thence, following the course of the southern bank of the Arkansas, to its source in 
latitude 42 north; and thence by that parallel of latitude to the South Sea, the 
whole being as laid down in Mclish's m.ip of the United States, jjublislied at Thila- 
delphia, improved to the 1st of .lanuary, ISIS. But if the source of the Arkansas 
River shall be found to fall north or south of latitude 4_', then the line shall run from 
the said .source due south or north, as the case may be, till it meets the said ])ar.illel 
of latitude 42, and thence along the said parallel to the South Sea, all the islands in 
the Sabine and the said Red and Arkansas rivers, throughout the course thus de- 
scribeil, to belong to the United States; but tiie use of the waters, ami the naviga- 
tion of the Sabine to the son, and of the said rivers Roxo an<l Arkansas throughout 
the extent of the said boundary on their respective banks shall be common to the 
respective inhabitants of both nations. 

TEXAS A('('ESSIO>. 

The next acquisition of territory was that of the Tvei)nblic of Texa.s, 
which was admitted as a State on December l**.), 181."». The area which 
Texas brought into the Union was limited as follow.s, as defined by the 
liepublic of Texas, December 10, 183G: 

Beginning at the mouth of the Sabine River and running west along the Gulf of 
Mexico three leagues from land to the mouth of the Rio Grande, thence up the jirin- 
cipal stream of that river to its source, thence due north to the forty-second degree 
of north latitude, thence along the boundary line as defined in the treaty between 
Spain and the United States, to the beginning. 



GANNETT.] FIRST MEXICAN CESSION. 25 

FIRST MKXK'AN (KSSION. 

lu 1848 a further addition was made to our territory by the treaty of 
Guadakipe-Hidalgo. This added to the country the area of California, 
Nevada, Utah, aud parts of Colorado, Arizona, and I^^ew Mexico, while 
the Gadsden purchase, which was effected in 1853, added the remainder 
of Arizona and another part of New Mexico. 

The treaty of Guadaliipe- Hidalgo was concluded February 2, 1848, 
and proclaimed July 4, 1848. The clauses in it defining our acquisition 
of territory are as follows : 

Article V. The boundary line between tlie two Republics shall commence in the 
Gulf of Mexico, three leagues from land, opposite the mouth of the Rio Grande, 
otherwise called the Rio Bravo del Norte, or opposite the mouth of its deepest branch, 
if it should have more than one branch emptying into the sea; from thence up the 
middle of that river, following the deepest channel where it has more than one, to the 
point where it strikes the southern boundary of New Mexico; thence westwardly 
along the whole southern boundary of New Mexico (which runs north of the town 
called Paso) to its western termination; thence northward along the western line of 
New Mexico until it intersects the first branch of the river Gila (or if it should not 
intersect any branch of that river, then to the point on the said line nearest to such 
branch, and thence in a direct line to the same) ; thence down the middle of the said 
branch and of the said river until it empties into the Rio Colorado ; thence across the 
Rio Colorado, following the division line between Upper and Lower California, to the 
Pacific Ocean. 

The southern and western limits of New Mexico, mentioned in this article, are those 
laid down in the map entitled, "Map of the United Mexican States as organized and 
defined by various acts of the Congress of said Republic, and constructed according 
to the best authorities. Revised edition. Published nt New York, in 1847, by J. Dis- 
turnell; " of which map a copy is added to this treaty, liearing the signatures and 
seals of the undersigned plenipotentiaries. And in order to preclude all difficulty in 
tracing upon the ground the limit separating Upper fiom Lower California, it is 
agreed that the said limit shall consist of a straight line drawn from the middle of 
the Rio Gila, where it unites with the Colorado, to a point on the coast of the Pacific 
Ocean, distant one marine league due south of the southernmost point of the jjort of 
San Diego, according to the plan of said port made in the year 1782, by Don Juan 
Pautoja, second sailing master of the Spanish fleet, and published at Madrid in the 
year 1802, in the atlas to the voyage of the schooners Sutil and Mexicana; of which 
plan a copy is hereunto added, signed, and sealed by the respective plenipotentiaries. 

Much difficulty followed in the interpretation of this treaty. A joint 
commission of the two Governments was formed, consisting of a com- 
missioner and a chief surveyor from each. They were instructed that 
any decision upon the interpretation of the treaty must be agreed to 
unanimously. The most important question coming before the commis- 
sion for decision concerned the location and extent of the south bound- 
ary of New Mexico. Here, unfortunately, the Disturnell map left room 
for broad difference in opinion. The town called Paso is incorrectly 
located upon the map to the extent of nearly half a degree of latitude, 
or, in other words, the parallels of latitude are misplaced to this extent, 
so that if the position of the south boundary of New Mexico be accepted 
with reference to the nearest parallel of latitude, it is half a degree 
farther north than it would be if its position were measured from the 
town of Paso. 



26 ROUNDARTKS OF TUT. UNITED !=5TATKR. [Bn,i,.171. 

Ill the ahseiicc of tlici'liicf smxcyoi' the otlicr llucr incmlxTs of the 
coimiiissiou, iiu'liuliii^ Mr. .1. il. Uiirlletl, riiitcd .Stat<'s coiiiinis.sioiier, 
agreed to accept the position of the south boundary of New Mexico as 
sliowu by the projection lines of the iiuip; to run a line in this latitude 
.i tlejjrees west from the Rio Grande, and from the end of this line to 
run north until a branch of Gila liiver was intersected. In accordance 
with this decision a durable monument was erected on the bank of the 
Rio Grande, in latitude .'JL*'^ 2L", and the line was run a deforce and a half 
to the westward. At this time the chief surveyor arrived, learned what 
had been done, and made a virjorous protest against this interpretation 
of the map. Thisi)rotest, backed by Major Kmory, the chief astrono- 
mer, caused a sudden stopi»age of the work of running the line and the 
repudiation of the agreement by the United States Government. Nego- 
tiations followed, but no agreement was reached until in 1853 the whole 
matter was taken out of court by the Gadsden purchase. 

(JADSDE> PUUCHASE. 

Subsequently, on December 30, 1853, a second purchase was made of 
Mexico, consisting of the strip of land lying south of the Gila liiver, 
in New Mexico and Arizona. The boundaries as established by this, 
known as the Gadsden purchase, were as follows: 

Article I. TLe Mexican Republic agrees to designate the following as her true 
limits with the United States for the fntiire: Retaining the same dividing line be- 
tween the two Califomias as already defined and established, according to the fifth 
article of the treaty of Guadalnpe-I lidalgo, the limits between the two Rejiublics shall 
be as follows: Beginning in the (inlf of Mexico, three leagues from land, ojtposite the 
mouth of the Rio Grande, as provided in the fifth article of the treaty of Guadalnpe- 
Hidalgo ; tlience, as defined in the said article, u]) the middle of that river to the point 
where the parallel of 31*^ 47' north latitude crosses the same; thence due west one 
hundred miles ; thence south to the parallel of 31' '20' north latitude ; thence along the 
said parallel of 31^ 20' to the one hundred and eleventh meridian of longitude west 
of Greenwich; thence in a straight line to a ])oint on the Colorado River twenty 
English miles below the junction of the Gila and Colorado rivers; thence up the 
middle of the said river Colorado until it intersects the present line between the 
United States and Mexico. 

In the year following a commission was appointed for surveying and 
marking this line, under the United States commissioner, Maj. W. H. 
Emory. The line was run and marked in the year 1855, and the rej^ort 
was transmitted in the following year. 

As settlement increased in the territory which this line traverses the 
fact was developed that the line was insufliciently marked. Some of 
the monuments had disappeared and in many places there were great 
extentsof country in which no monuments had ever been placed, so that 
the necessity became apparent for rerunning and marking of the line. 
For this purpose a commission was created in 1801, the United States 
members of which were Col. J. W. Barlow and Capt. 1). 1). Gaillard, 
Corps of Engineers, U. S. A., and Mr. A. T. Mosman of the United 
States Coast and Geodetic Survey. Under this commission the line 



GANNETT.] GADSDEN PUKCHASE ALASKA. 27 

was recovered from the original monuments as far as possible, and 
between these monuments was rerun and fully and durably marked. 
The report, with maps, profiles, and illustrations of the monuments, was 
published in 1899. 

ALASKA PURCHASE. 

Alaska was purchased from Russia, the treaty of purchase having 
been signed on March 30, 18G7, and proclaimed June 20, 1867. The 
boundaries of the territory are described in the accompanying quota- 
tion from the treaty : 

Commencing from the southernmost point of the island called Prince of Wales 
Island, which point lies in the parallel of 54" 40" north latitude, and between the 
one hundred and thirty-first and one hiiudred and thirty-third degree of west longi- 
tude (meridian of Greenwich), the said line shall ascend to the north along the 
channel called Portland Channel as far as the point of the continent where it strikes 
the fifty -sixth degree of north latitude; from this last-mentioned point the line of 
demarkation shall follow the summit of the mountains situated parallel to the coast 
as far as the point of intersection of the one hundred aud forty-first degree of west 
longitude (of the same meridian); aud, finally, from the said point of intersection 
the said meridian line of the oue hundred and forty-first degree in its prolongation 
as far as the Frozen Ocean. 

IV. With reference to the line of demarkation laid doAvn in the preceding article 
it is understood — 

1st. That the island called Prince of Wales Island shall belong wholly to Russia 
(now, by this cession, to the United States). 

2d. That whenever the summit of the mountains which extend in a direction par- 
allel to the coast from the fifty-sixth degree of north latitude to the point of inter- 
section of the one hundred and forty-first degree of west longitude shall prove to be 
at the distance of more than ten marine leagues from the ocean, the limit between 
the British possessions aud the line of coast which is to belong to Russia, as above 
mentioned (that is to say, the limit to the possessions ceded by this convention), 
shall be formed by a line parallel to the winding of the coast, and which shall never 
exceed the distance of ten marine leagues therefrom. 

The western limit within which the territories and dominion conveyed are con- 
tained passes through a point in Behring's Straits on the parallel of 65" 30' north 
latitude at its intersection by the meridian which passes midway between the 
islands of Krusenstem or Ignalook and the island of RatmanofF or Noonerbook, 
and proceeds due north without limitation into the same Frozen Ocean. 

The same western limit, beginning at the same initial point, proceeds thence in 
a course nearly southwest through Behring's Straits and Behring's Sea, so as to pass 
midway between the northwest point of the island of Saint Lawrence and the south- 
east point of Cape Choukotski to the meridian of one hundred aud seventy-two west 
longitude; thence from the intersection of that meridian in a southwesterly direc- 
tion, so as to pass midway between the island of Attore and the Copper Island of 
the Kormandorski couplet or group, in the North Pacific Ocean, to the meridian of 
one hundred and ninety-three degrees west longitude, so as to include in the terri- 
tory conveyed the whole of the Aleutian Islands west of that meridian. 

The consideration paid for Alaska was $7,200,000 in gold. 

There is no possibility of a misinterpretation of the language of the 
above treaty concerning the portion of the boundary running along the 
one hundred and forty-first meridian from the shores of the Arctic 
Ocean to the neighborhood of the coast near Mount St. Elias, and in 



28 HnlNDARIES OK THK FNITKI) STATKS. (Hri.i,.l71. 

HM-eiit y<>iirs points 111)011 this Itoiindary, notalily at the ciossiii^' of the 
Yukon, lisive hovu estaljliHhod liy the l-iiitcd States and ('siiiadian sur- 
veyors by astronomic means and marked. 

Concern ill",' tlie reiiiainiii};" jiortion of th(! boundary, however, from 
the ii(Mj,'hl>orhood of Mount St, iCIias soutlieastward t<t the. mouth of 
Portland Canal, (|uestion has been raistnl in recent years by Canadian 
authorities. 

It has long l>eeii known that the coast of this part of Alaska is 
extremely broken, containing many liords extending far inland, and 
that no continuous range of mountains jiarallels the coast. It was for 
many years tacitly admitted by both sides that the second alternative 
of the treaty, that the boundary should follow a line 10 marine leagues 
distant from the coast and following its windings, should be the one 
finally adopted when the question of marking the boundary arose. 
This position was taken by the I'liited States and consistently followed 
from the time of the ac(iiiisitioii of tlie territory to the i)re8eut. All 
maps, United States and Canadian, agreed on it Many acts of sov- 
ereignty were iierformed by the Tnited States within this territory, no 
question being raised by theC'anadian authorities, and the claim of the 
United States to a strij) of territory 10 marine leagues in width from 
the main coast was universally admitted by the Canadian authorities. 
The discovery of gold in the basin of the Yukon, in Canada, and the 
fact that the only feasible means of access to this region lay through 
United States territory, made it extremely desirable for Canada to 
possess a port or ports on this coast as the starting points of routes 
to the Yukon mines, and it was only when this necessity ap])eared that 
any (piestion arose concerning tlie interpretation of the detinition of 
limits in the treaty. 

The claim made by the P»ritisli (rovernment, before a joint commis- 
sion on the boundary, on behalf of Canada, in August, 1.SU8, was that 
this portion of the boundary, instead of i)assing up Portland Canal, 
should pass up Pearse Canal, connecting with Portland Canal, up wlii(di 
it follows to the summit of the mountains nearest to the coast, and then 
siiouhl follow them, regardless of the fact that they do not form a con- 
tinuous range, crossing all the. inlets of the sea up to Mount St. 1^'lias. 
This, of course, was refused by the United States commissioners. A 
proposition made by the British commissioners to refer the matter to 
arbitration was also refused by the United States commissioners, on 
the ground that there was nothing to arbitrate, since the territory in 
(piestion was in the possession of the United States, and liad been tor 
many years without disjmte, such possession being in full accord with 
the terms of the treaty. The commission was then dissolved, the only 
outcome being an agreement that tlie summits of White and Chilkoot 
passes and a point upon the Chilkat, above Pyramid Harbor, were tem- 
porarily adoi)ted as points upon the boundary. 



GANNETT] HAWAII POKTO EICO GUAM PHILIPPINES. 29 



HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

The Republic of Hawaii, comprising eight islands in the Pacific, vol- 
untarily joined the United States in 1898. 

PORTO RICO, UlIAM, AND PHILIPPINE ISLANDS. 

The latest accession of territory made by the United States were the 
islands taken from Spain following the war of 1898. These were relin- 
quished to the United States by the treaty of peace of December 10, 
1898. They were as follows : 

Cuba, sovereignty over which was relinquished by Spain and assumed 
by the United States. With Cuba was included the Isle of Pines and 
the islets scattered around the Cuban coast. 

Porto Eico and other Spanish West India islands which were ceded 
to the United States. 

The island of Guam, in the Ladrones. 

The Philippine Islands, which comprise all the islands lying within 
the following line, as defined in the words of the treaty : 

A line running from west to east along or near the twentieth parallel of north 
latitude, and through the middle of the navigable channel of Bachi, from the one 
hundred and eighteenth (118th) to the one hundred and twenty-seventh (127th; 
degree meridian of longitude east of (Jreenwich : thence along the one hundred and 
twenty-seventh (127th) degree meridian of longitude east of Greenwich to the par- 
allel of four degrees and forty-five minutes (4^^ 45') north latitude; thence along the 
parallel of four degrees and forty-five minutes (4° 45') north latitude to its intersec- 
tion with the meridian of longitude one hundred and nineteen degrees and thirty- 
five minutes (119^' 35') east of Greenwich; thence along the meridian of longitude 
one hundred and nineteen degrees and thirty five minutes (119° 35') east of Green- 
wich to the parallel of latitude seven degrees and forty minutes (7° 40') north; 
thence along the parallel of latitude seven degrees and forty minutes (7° 40') north 
to its intersection with the one hundred and sixteenth (116th) degree meridian of 
lougitude east of Greenwich; thence by a direct line to the intersection of the tenth 
(10th) degree parallel of north latitude with the one hundred and eighteenth (118th) 
degree meridian of longitude east of Greenwich; and thence aloug the one hundred 
and eighteenth (118tb) degree meridian of longitude east of Greenwich to the point 
of beginning. 

For the Philippines the sum of $20,000,000 was paid by the United 
States to Spain. 



CHAPTER II. 

THE PUBI.IC DOMAIN AND AN OUTLINE OF THE IIIS- 
TOIIV OF CHANGES MADi: THEREIN. 

CESSIONS BY THE STATES. 

At the time the Constitution wa>s adopted by the orij^inal thirteen 
States, many of them possessed unoe(;ni)ied territory, in some cases en- 
tirely detaelied and lyin^ west of the Ap[)ahichiaii Mountains. Thus, 
Georgia included the territory from its i)resent eastern limits westward 
to the Mississippi River. North Carolina possessed a narrow strip ex- 
tending from latitude 35° to 3Go 30', approximately, and running west- 
ward to the Mississip])!, including besides its own present area that of 
the present state of Tennessee. In like manner, Virginia possessed what 
is now Kentucky, while a number of States, as Pennsylvania, New York, 
Massachusetts, and Connecticut, laid claim to areas in what was after- 
ward known as the Territory Northwest of the River Ohio, a region which 
is now comprised mainly in the States of Ohio, Indiana, Illinois, Michi- 
gan, and Wisconsin. These claims were to a greater or less extent con- 
flicting. In some cases several States claimed authority over the same 
area, while the boundary lines were in most cases very ill-defined. 

The ownership of these western lands by individual States was op- 
posed by those States which did not share in their possession, mainly 
on the ground that the resources of the General Government, to which 
all contributed, should not be taxed for the protection and development 
of this region, while its advantages would inure to the benefit of but a 
favored few. On this ground several of the States refused to ratify the 
Constitution until this matter had been settled by the cession of these 
tracts to the General Government. 

Moved by these arguments, as well as by the consideration of the 
conflicting character of the claims, which must inevitably lead to trouble 
among the States, Congress passed, on October 30, 1779, the following 
act: 

Whereas the appropriation of the vacant lands hy the several States during the 
present war will, in thi^ opinion of Congress, be attended with great niiscliirfs : There- 
fore, 

Resolved, That it bo earnestly recommended to the State of Virginia to reconsider 
their lato act of a.s8enil)ly for opening their land oflBce; and that it bo recommended 
to the said State, and all other States similarly circumstanced, to forl>ear settling or 
issuing warrants for unappropriated lands, or granting the same during the contin- 
uance of the present war. 
30 



GANNETT] CESSIONS BY STATES. 31 

This resolution was transmitted to the different States. The first to 
respond to it by the transfer of her territory to the General Government 
was New York, whose example was followed by the other States. 

These cessions were made on the dates given below : 

New York, March 1, 1781. 

Virginia, March 1, 1784. 

Massachusetts, April 19, 1785 

Connecticut, September 13, 1786. 

The Connecticut act of cession reserved an area in the northeastern 
part of Ohio, known as the Western Reserve. On May 30, 1800, Con- 
necticut gave to the United States jurisdiction over this area, but with- 
out giving up its property rights in it. 

South Carolina, August 9, 1787. 

North Carolina, February 25, 1790. 

Georgia, April 24, 1802. 

The following paragraph from the deed of cession by New York 
defines the limits of its cession to the General Government : 

Now, therefore, know ye, that we, the said James Duane, William Floid, and Alex- 
ander M'Dongall, by virtue of the power and authority, and in the execution of the 
trust reposed in us, as aforesaid, have judged it expedient to limit and restrict, and 
we do, by these presents, for and in behalf of the said State of New York, limit and 
restrict the boundaries of the said State in the western parts thereof, with respect to 
the jurisdiction, as well as the right or pre-emption of soil, by the lines and in the 
form following, that is to say : a line from the northeast corner of tho State of Penn- 
sylvania, along the north bounds thereof to its northwest corner, continued due west 
until it shall be intersected by a meridian line to be drawn from the forty-fifth degree 
of north latitude, through the most westerly bent or inclination of Lake Ontario; 
thence by the said meridian line to the forty-fifth degree of north latitude ; and 
thence by the said forty-fifth degree of north latitude ; but if, on experiment, the 
above-described meridian line shall not comprehend twenty miles due west from the 
most westerly bent or inclination of the river or strait of Niagara, then we do, by 
these presents, in the name of the people, and for and on behalf of the State of New 
York, aud by virtue of the authority aforesaid, limit and restrict the boundaries of 
the said State in the western parts thereof, with respect to jurisdiction, as well as the 
right of pre-emption of soil, by the lines and in the manner following, that is to say : 
a line from the northeast corner of the State of Pennsylvania, along the north bounds 
thereof, to its northwest corner, continued due west until it shall be intersected by a 
meridian line, to be drawn from the forty-fifth degree of north latitude, through a 
point twenty miles due west from the most westerly bent or inclination of the river 
or strait Niagara ; thence by the said meridian line to the forty-fifth degree of north 
latitude, and thence by the said forty-fifth degree of north latitude. 

The deed of cession by Virginia gives no limits, further than to specify 
that the lands transferred include only those lying northwest of the 
river Ohio. 

The following paragraph from the deed of cession by Massachusetts 
gives the limits of the area ceded : 

* * * We do by these presents assign, transfer, quitclaim, cede, and convey to 
the United States of America, for their benefit, Massachusetts inclusive, all right, 
title, and estate of and ia, as well the soil as the jurisdiction, which the said Com- 

Bull. 171 3 



32 H(HNI'\KIKS nv TTIV T'XTTKD lAlls. [iiri.i. 171. 

nionwoHllh Imtli to (1hi li^irilory or trad of connlry witliiii llu- liniilB of MaANachii- 
HpttH cliiiitiT Hitiiut^^ and lyin^ wi-kI of the following; liiii;, tliitt In to hp\, a meridian 
lino to Ik- drawn fnnn tin-, forty-liftli dj^^^roo of north latitndf through Ihc wcstt-rly 
hiMit or inclination of Lako Ontario, thonco hy tho Haid nHiidian linr to thci moHt 
Houthcrly sido lino of the tfiritoiy (iontaincd in the MasHachnw^ttf 'liarti-.r ; hut if 
on fxpfrinifnt tho uhovi^-doHcriht'd inoridian line hIiuII not coinpnOienf' twonty uiUch 
dn»< woKt from tho most westerly hent or inclination of the river or Btrait of Niagara, 
then we do hy these presents, by virtue of the power and authority aforesaid, iu the 
name and on behalf of the said Commonwealth of MaHSiichiisetts, transfer, quitclaim, 
cede, and convey t-o the Unitod States of America, for their biMiefit, Massachnsettn 
inclusive, all riglit, title, and estate of and in ;i8 well the soil ji« the Jurisdiction, 
which the said Coniniouwealth hath to the territory or tract of country within the 
limits of the Massachusetts charter, situate and lyin;^ west of the followinj; line, that 
is to say, a meridian lino to be drawn from the forty-tifth dcjrree of north latitude 
through a point twenty miles due west from the most westeily hent or inclination ni 
the river or strait of Niagara; thence by the said meridian lini- t" tlit^ most southerly 
side line of the territory contained in the Ma8sachu8<'tts charter afoiegaid. 

The following clause from the act of the legislature of Connecticnt. 
authorizing the cession, defines its limits : 

Jie it enacted • * • That the delegates of this State, or any two of them, who 
shall be attending the Congress of the United States, be, and they are hereby, directed, 
authorized, and fully empowered, iu the name and behalf of this State, to make, ex- 
ecute, and deliver, under their hands and seals, an ample deed of release and cession 
of all the right, title, interest, jurisdiction, and claim of the State of Connecticut to 
certain western lands, beginning at the completion of the forty-first degree of north 
latitude, one hundred and twenty miles west of the western boundary line of the 
Commonwealth of Pennsylvania, as now claimed by said Commonwealth, and from 
thence by a line drawn north, parallel to and one hundred and twenty miles west of 
the said west line of Pennsylvania, and to continue north until it comes to forty-two 
degrees and two minutes north latitude. Whereby all the right, title, interest, juris- 
diction, and claim of the State of Connecticut to the lands lying west of said line to 
be drawn as aforementioned, one hundred and twenty miles west of the western bound- 
ary line of the Commonwealth of Pennsylvania, as now claimed by said Common 
wealth, shall be included, released, and ceded to the United States in Congress as- 
sembled, for the common use and benefit of the said States, Connecticut inclusive. 

The cession of South Carolina was described as follows : 

* * * All the territory or tract of country included within the river Mississippi 
and a line beginning at that part of the said river which is intersected by the southern 
boundary Hue of the State of North Carolina, and ctmtinuing along the said boundary 
line until it intersects the ridge or chain of mountains which divides the eastern from 
the western waters, then to be continued along the top of said ridge of mountains 
until it intersects a line to be drawn due west from the head of the southern branch 
of Tugaloo River to the said mountains ; from thence to run a due west course to the 
river Mississippi. 

The State of North Carolina fjedod— 

The lands situated within the chartered limits of the State, west of a line beginning 
on the extreme height of Stone Mountain, at the place where the Virginia line inter- 
sects it ; running thence along the extreme height of the said mountain to the place 
where the Watauga Kiver breaks through it; thence a direct course to the top of the Yel- 
low Mountain where Uright's road crosses the same ; thence along the ri<lge of th«' said 
mountain, between the wat(»r« of Doe River and the waters of Rock Creek, to the place 
where the road crosses the Iron Mount ain ; from thence along the extreme height of the 



GANNETT] NORTHWEST TERRITORY, 33 

said mountain to where Nolechucky River runs through the same ; thence to the top of 
the Bald Mountain ; thence along the extreme height of the said mountain to the 
Painted Rock, on French Broad River ; thence along the highest ridge of the said 
mountain to the place where it is called the Great Iron or Smoky Mountain ; thence 
along the extreme height of the said mountain to the place where it is called the Unicoy 
or Unaka Mountain, between the Indian towns of Cowee and Old Chota ; thence along 
the main ridge of the said mountain to the southern boundary of this State. 

It will be noted that the above description of the eastern boundary of 
her ceded possessions agrees in general terms with the description oi 
the western boundary of North Carolina, as given on page 102. 

The articles of cession by Georgia describe the area ceded as follows : 

The lands situated within the boundaries of the United States, south of the State of 
Tennessee and west of a line beginning on the west bank of the Chattahouchee River, 
where the same crosses the boundary line between the United States and Spain ; thence 
running up the said river Chattahouchee and along the western bank thereof to the 
great bend thereof, next above the place where a certain creek or river, called Uchee 
(being the first considerable stream on the western side, above the Cussetas and Coweta 
towns), empties into the said Chattahouchee River ; thence in a direct line to Nicka- 
jack, on the Tennessee River; thence crossing the last-mentioned river, and thence 
running up the said Tennessee River and along the western bank thereof to the south- 
ern boundary line of the State of Tennessee. 

Of the area thus ceded to the General Government, the part lying north 
of the Ohio was afterwards erected into the " Territory Northwest of the 
River Ohio," and the balance, lying south of that river, was known as the 
" Territory South of the River Ohio." 



TERRITORY NORTHWEST OF THE RIVET? OHIO. 

This territory was bounded on the west by the Mississippi and the 
international boundary, on the north by the boundary line between the 
United States and the British Possessions, on the east by the Pennsyl- 
vania and New York state lines, and on the south by Ohio River. It 
comprised an area of, approximately, 266,000 square miles. It was 
made up of claims of different States as follows: 

1. Virginia uncontested claims, which consisted of all the territory 
west of Pennsylvania and north of the Ohio to the forty-first parallel of 
north latitude, besides her claim, by capture, as far as the northern 
limits of the land under the crown which had been subject to the juris- 
diction of the provinces of Quebec and to Lakes Michigan and Huron. 

2. The claim of Connecticut, which extended from the forty-first par- 
allel northward to the parallel of 42° 2', and from the west line of Penn- 
sylvania to the Mississippi River. 

3. The claim of Massachusetts, which extended from the north line 
of the Connecticut claim above noted to 43° 43' 12" north latitude, and 
from the eastern boundary of New York to the Mississippi. 



r?4 TiorXDARTKS OF TflK TNITKI) ST \TF>^ fi.n.i.. 171. 

i. The belt or zone lyitiff north of the MiwHHachuHettK cJaini, extend- 
ing thence to the ('anuda line and went to the MiNsiNKi|)|)i Kiver, was 
claimed to have been obtained by the treaty of peace of Great Britain, 
September 3, 1 7S;i. 

5. At the cession by the state of Virginia, both Massachusetts and 
New York chiinied the Erie purchase of about 'MVt s(|uare miles, which 
was subsequently bought by Pennsylvania and added to that State. 

From this territory were formed the following States: Ohio, Indiana, 
IllinoiH, Michigan, Wisconsin, that part of Minnesota eastof the Missis 
sippi Kiver, and the northwest corner of Pennsylvania. 

In 1787 a bill for its provisional division into not less than three nor 
more than five States was passed by Congress. In this bill the limits 
of the proposed States were defined, corresponding in their north and 
south lines to the boundaries of Ohio, Illinois, and Indiana, as at pres- 
ent constituted. The foUowing gives the text of the clause defining 
these boundaries : 

CONFKDEKATE CONGRESS — AN ORDINANCE FOR THE GOVERNMENT OF THE TERRITORY 
OF THE UNITED STATES NORTHWEST OF THE RIVER OHIO. 



Article f). There shall be formed iu the said territory uot less than three nor more 
than five States ; aud the boundaries of the States, as soon as Virginia shall alter her 
act of cession and consent to the same, shall become fixed and established as follows, 
to wit: The western State, in said territory, shall be bounded by the Mississippi, the 
Ohio, and the Wabash River ; a direct line drawn from the Wabash and Post Vincents, 
due north, to the territorial line between the United States and Canada ; and by the 
said territorial line to the Lake of the Woods and Mississippi. The middle State 
shall be bounded by the said direct line, the Wabash from Post Vincents to the Ohio, 
by the Ohio, by a direct line drawn due north from the mouth of the Great Miami to 
the said territorial line, and by the said territorial line. The ea.stcrn State shall be 
bounded by the last-mentioned direct line, the Ohio, Pennsylvania, and the said ter- 
ritorial line: Provided, however, And it is further understood and declared, that the 
boundaries of the.so three States shall be sulyoot so far to be altered, that, if Congress 
shall hereafter find it expedient, they shall have authority to form one or two States 
in that part of the said territory which lies north of an east and west line drawn 
through the southerly bend or extreme of Lake Michigan. 

Passed July 13, 1787. 

The provisions of this bill seem, however, never to have been carried 
out. A provisional government was instituted in 1788. By act of 
May 7, 1800, Congress divided this territory into two territorial gov- 
ernments, the divisional line being a meridian passing through the 
mouth of the Kentucky Kiver and extending thence northward to the 
Canada border. The eastern portion became the "Territory Northwest 
of the Kiver Ohio," and the western portion, Indiana Territory. 

On November 29, 1802, the State of Ohio, comprising most of the 
former, was formed and admitted into the Union, while the remnant of 
it was added to Indiana Territory. 

In 1805, all that portion of Indiana Territory lying north of a parallel 



OANNETT] TERRITORY SOUTH OB' RIVER OHIO. 35 

through the most southerly bend of Lake Michigan and east of a meridian 
drawn through the same point became the Territory of Michigan. The 
boundary between these territories was subsequently very much changed, 
as will appear in the sequel. 

By act of February 3, 1809, Indiana Territory was again divided, and 
the Territory of Illinois was created from the part lying west of the 
Wabash River and a meridian running through the city of Vincennes, 
extending thence to the Canada line. 

In 1816 Indiana, and in 1818 Illinois, were admitted to the Union as 
States, each with its boundaries as constituted at present. By the same 
act the Mississippi Eiver was made the western boundary of the Territory 
of Michigan, thus making it include all the balance of the original North- 
west Territory after the formation of the three States of Ohio, Indiana, 
and Illinois. 

The act of 1834 added to Michigan Territory the land between the 
Missouri and White Earth Rivers on the west and the Mississippi River 
on the east. 

Wisconsin Territory was formed in 1836 from the portion of Michigan 
Territory west of the present State of Michigan. On January 26, 1837, 
Michigan was admitted into the Union, with its present boundaries. 
In 1838 all that portion of Wisconsin Territory lying west of the Missis- 
sippi River and a line drawn due north from its source to the interna- 
tional boundary (that is, all that part which was originally comprised 
in the Louisiana purchase) was made the Territory of Iowa, and in 1848 
Wisconsin was admitted as a State, with its boundaries as at present 
constituted. 

This appears to leave the area which is now the northeastern part of 
Minnesota, lying east of the Mississippi River and a line drawn due 
north from its source, without any government until the formation of 
Minnesota Territory, in 1849. 



TERRITORY SOUTH OF THE RIVER OHIO. 

The "Territory South of the River Ohio" was bounded on the north 
by the present northern bounda,ry of Tennessee, on the south by the 
thirty-first parallel of latitude, on the east by the States of Virginia, 
North Carolina, South Carolina, and Georgia, and on the west by 
Mississippi River. The different cessions from the States which made 
up this region are as follows: 

1 . The area ceded by North Carolina, which extended from 36^ 30' 
north latitude southward to 35°, and from the western boundary line of 



36 1{<MN1)A1{I KS (iK 'I'llK IMTKU STATKS. [uvu.Ml. 

till' ptM'sciit St;itf loilu' Mississippi iJi\»'r. This is in>\\ the Statr of 
'rt'iiuesset'. 

-. Tliearoa ciMlcd by South Caiolina, w hich loniMMl a narrow belt, 12 or 
II inih's in width, lyinj; south <»f the t liirty-liltli i»araiU'i, and extending; 
Ironi her western boundary to tlu' Mississippi i{i\t*r. It is donl)tfnl 
whetiicr under the terms of the original (diarters Soutli Oarolina pos 
scssed tliis strip, oi' whether it was not inclinleil in the ])ossessions ol 
( leorj^ia. 

.i. The area ceded by Georgia, which comprised most of the region of 
the i>resent States of Alabama and ]\Iississi])pi, north of the tliirty-first 
])arallel. 

Tennessee was admitted as a State in 179G. In 171>.S Congress 
orgaui/ed the Territory of Mississi])])i, wliich was originally a small, 
rectangular area, bounded on the west by the Mississippi Wiver, on the 
north by a paralhd through the mouth of the Va/.oo Kiver; the l)oundary 
on the east was the river Chattahoochee, and on the south the thirty- 
tirst parallel of north latitude. This area was subsequently enlarged 
so as to include the whole of what is now Mississippi an«l Alabama, 
with the exception of a strip along the (4ulf coast, which was at that 
time claimed by Spain. In 1817 the Territory was divided, aud the 
eastern portion was made into Alabama Territory. Subseijuently the 
two Territories were admitted as States. 



LOUISIANA AND THE TERRITORY ACQUIRED FROM MEXICO. 

The Louisiana purchase was eli'ected in 1803. lu 1804 it was divided 
into two parts, that portion which now comjjrises the State of Loui- 
siana being orgauized as Orleans Territory, while the balance remained 
as the Louisiaiui Territory. The State of liouisiana, comprising most 
of the Territory of Orleans, was admitted to the I'nion in ISIi', and iu 
the same year it was enlarged by the addition of the portion lying 
between the Mississippi and Pearl rivers, in the southeastern part. 
In the same year the name of Tjouisiana Tenitory was changed to 
Missouri Territory. In 181!> Arkansaw Territory was created, and in 
1830 it was adndtted as a State. 

In ISl'O the State of Missouri was formed from another i)ortion of 
Missouri Territory, and in 1S3() the boundaries of tliis State were en 
larged to their present limits, lu 1834, as was stated above, that por- 
tion of this Territory lying north of the State of Misscmri and east of 
the Missouri and White Karth rivers was attached to the Territory of 
Michigan. In 183(1 this portion was transferred from tlie Territory of 
Michigan to the Territory of Wisconsin. In 1838 it was transferred to 



GANNETT.) SUBDIVISION OF MEXICAN CESSIONS, 37 

the Territory of Iowa. lu 1845 the State of Iowa was created, and in 
1846 its boundaries were enlarged. In 1849 the remainder of the Ter- 
ritory was transferred to Minnesota Territory. Minnesota was ad- 
mitted as a State on May 11, 1858, with its present boundaries. 

Meantime Texas had been admitted to the Union, and by the treaty 
of Guadahipe-Hidalgo and the Gadsden purchase, we had acquired 
from Mexico all the area west of the northern part of Texas and south 
of the forty-second parallel. Furthermore, our northern boundary had 
been established on the forty-ninth parallel to the Pacific Ocean. 

Out of this great western region were carved the following Territories : 

Oregon Territory, which was formed in 1848, and which extended from 
the parallel of 49° north latitude southward to latitude 42°, and from 
the Pacific Ocean east to the summit of the Rocky Mountains. 

California, which was admitted as a State in 1849, with the same lim 
its which it possesses at present. 

Utah Territory, which was formed in 1850, and which extended from 
the forty-second parallel southward to the thirty-seventh, and from the 
California boundary line eastward to the Eocky Mountains. 

New Mexico, which comprised all the country lying south of Utah to 
the boundary line of Texas and Mexico, and from the California bound- 
ary eastward to the boundary of Texas. 

Nebraska Territory, which was formed from Missouri Territory in 
1854. It comprised the country from the forty-ninth parallel down to 
the fortieth and from the Missouri and White Earth Rivers west to the 
summit of the Rocky Mountains. 

Kansas Territory, formed by the same act as the last, comprised the 
country lying west of Missouri to the boundary of New Mexico and 
Utah, and from the south boundary of Nebraska to the thirty-seventh 
parallel. 

Indian Territory then had its present limits. 

"Washington Territory was formed in 1853 from a part of Oregon, its 
southern boundary being Columbia River and the parallel of 40° north 
latitude, and its east line being the summit of tlie Rocky Mountains. 

Oregon was admitted as a State in 1857, with its boundai ies as at 
present established. The portion cut off from Oregon Territory was 
placed under the territorial government of Washington. 

Dakota Territory was formed in 1861. As originally formed it com- 
prised all that region between its present eastern and southern bound- 
aries, while its western boundary was the summit of the Rocky Mount- 
ains. 

The Territory of Nevada was organized from the western portion of 
the Territory of Utah in 1861. As originally constituted, its eastern 
line was the meridian of thirty-nine degrees of longitude west from 
Washington, and its southern boundary was the parallel of thirty-seven 
degrees of latitude. It was admitted as a State in 1864, its eastern 



88 UOI'NDAKIKS (IK TIIK I'MTKI) STA'I'KS. [i»ri.i,. 171. 

Itoiiiidaiy Ix'iiif; iiiiulc lln* tliiity-c j^lilli <l('ji:r«M' of loiijjitude (ai)|)r<)xi- 
iiiatcl.v tli(* one liiiiKlrtMl and liltiMMith de^'ivo wcHt from Greenwich), 
while its southern boundary remained the same. In 1866, by act of 
Conjiicss, the eastern boundary was moved one decree fartlier to the 
eastward, i)lacinji- it upon tlie lliirty-seventh degree of lon{;itu<le west 
from Washington, and the triangular portion contained between the 
former southern boundary, the boun<lary of California, the Colorado 
River and the meridian of thirty-seveii degrees of longitude was added, 
thus giving the State it« i)resent area and limits. 

Colorado Territory was formed in 1801, with the limits of the present 
State. It was admitted as a State in 1870. 

The Territory of Arizona was forme<l from New Mexico in 1863, being 
that portion of New Mexico lying west of the thirty-second meridian 
west of Washington. 

In the same year Idaho was formed from parts of Dakota and Wash- 
ington Territories. As originally constituted it included all the terri- 
tory lying east of the present eastern limits of Oregon and Washing- 
ton Territory to the twenty-seventh degree of longitude west of Wash- 
ington, the latter meridian being its eastern boundary. Its southern 
boundary was the northern boundary of Colorado and Utah — that is, 
the forty-first and forty-second parallels of latitude 

From this Territory was detached, in 1804, the Territory of Montana, 
with its present limits, and in 1868 the Territory of Wyoming, these 
several changes reducing Idaho to its present dimensions. 



CHAPTER III. 

THE BOUNDARY THINKS OF TIIK STATES AND TERRI- 

TORIKS. 

MAINE. 

The lirst charter having any relation to the territory comprising the 
present State of Maine is that granted by Henry IV of France to Pierre 
du Cast, Sieur de Monte, in 1603, known as the charter of Acadia, which 
embraced the whole of North America between the fortieth and forty- 
sixth degrees of north latitude. Under this, several expeditions were 
made, and in 1000 it was decided to make a permanent settlement at Port 
Royal, now Annapolis, Nova Scotia, and no further attemi)ts were made 
under this charter to plant colonies within the limits of the ])resent 
State of Maine. {Vide Charters and Constitutions, p. 771.) 

By the first charter of Virginia {ride Virginia, p. 94), granted by 
James I, in 1000, the lands along the coast of North America between 



GANNETT.] MATWR. 39 

tlu' thirty-fourth and forty-fifth degrees of north latitude were given to 
two companies, to one of which, the Plymouth Company, was assigned 
that part of North America including the coast of New England. The 
first colony in Maine was planted on the peninsula of Sabine, at the 
mouth of Kennebec Eiver, now Huonewell Point, on August 19, 1607, 
O. S., by (reorge Pophani. 

James I in 1620 granted a charter to the Plymouth Company, in which 
may be found the following, viz : 

Wee, therefore * * » do grant ordain and establish that all that Circuit, Conti- 
uent, Precincts and Limitts in America lying and being in Breadth from Fourty De- 
grees of Northerly Latitude from the Equuoctial Line, to Fourty eight Degrees of the 
said Northerly Latitude and in length by all the Breadth aforesaid throughout the 
Maine Laud from Sea to Sea — with all the Seas, Rivers, Islands, Creekes, Inletts, Ports 
and Havens within the Degrees, Precincts and Limitts of the said Latitude and Lon- 
gitude shall be the Limitts, and Bounds, and Precincts of the second collony — and to 
the end that the said Territoryes may hereafter be more particularly and certainly 
known and distinguished, our Will and Pleasure is, that the same shall from hence- 
forth be nominated, termed and called by the name of New England in America. 

Under this grant, given in 1621, the Earl of Stirling claimed that he 
was entitled to laud on the coast of Maine which was afterwards granted 
to the Plymouth Company, and by direction of James I that company 
issued a patent to William Alexander, Earl of Stirling, 

For a tract of the main land of New England, beginning at Saint Croix and from 
thence extending along the sea-coast to Pemquid and the river Keunebeck. ( Vide 
Charters and Constitutions, p. 774. ) 

The heirs of the Earl of Stirling sold this tract to the Duke of York 
in 1663. ( Vide Zell's Encyclopaedia.) 

In 1622 Oapt. John Mason and Sir Ferdinando Gorges obtained from 
the council of Plymouth a grant of the lands lying between the Merri- 
mac and Kennebec Rivers, and extending back to the river and lakes of 
Canada. This tract was called Laconia, and it included New Hamp- 
shire and all the western part of Maine. ( Vide Whiton's New Hamp- 
shire.) 

Mason and Gorges, in 1629, by mutual consent divided their territory 
into two by the river Piscataqua. That part on the east of this river 
was relinquished to Gorges, who called it Maine. ( Vide Whiton's New 
Hampshire.) 

The charter of the Plymouth Company was surrendered to the King 
in the year 1635. {Vide Plymouth Colony Laws, p. 333 et supra.) 

King Charles I, in the year 1639, granted a charter to Sir Ferdinando 
Gorges, which virtually confirmed the patent given to him by the Ply- 
mouth Company in 1622. 

The following extract from that charter defines the boundaries : 

All that Parte Purparte and Porcon of the Mayne Lande of New England aforesaid 
beginning att the entrance of Piscataway Harbor and soe to passe upp the same into the 
River of Newichewanocke aud through the same unto the furthest heade th*-reof and 
from thence Northwestwards till one hundred and twenty miles bee finished and from 



40 HolNDAlJIKS (iK rHK IMIKK >■rA^K^^. |kiii.i.. 171. 

I'iNcatiiwiiy Harbor uioutti uforeHaid NortlicuHtwurdH uloiig the Sea OoutttH lo Haguda 
bucke ami up the Kivcr Jhoreof to Kynybequy Kiver uiid through the tjauic into the 
hciid*' thereof uud into the Laude Northweutwards until! one hundred and twt'uty 
niylta bee euded being accoiiipted from the luoulh of Sagadahocke aud from the 
period of oue hundred and twenty niylen afonnaid to croHHe ovir Laude to the one 
huudred aud twenty uiylea end formerly reckou<(l upp iuto the Laude from PiHcata 
way Harbor through Newichewauocke Kiver and also the Northe halfe of the Ih1<m of 
Shoales togeather witli the ImU-s of Capawock and Nawticau ueere Cape Coil an ul^oe 
all the lalauds aud IltttH lyeiugc within five leagues of the Mayue all alonge theafore- 
saidecoastH betwcene the aforeaaul Kivor of Pa8catawa\ and Sagadahocke with all the 
C'reeka Havens aiul Harbors thereunto bolonginge and the Uevercou and RevercouH 
Remaynder and Kemayudersof all auu aiugular thtisaid Landes Rivera ami Premiwaes. 
All which said Part Purpart or Porcou of the Mayue Laude and all and ev6ry the 
Premiaaea herein before uamed Wee Doe for ua our heirea and aucceaaora create and 
incorporate iuto One Province or Couutle, aud Wee Doe uame ordeyne aud ajipoynt 
that the porcou of the Mayue Lande and Premiaea aforeaaid shall forever herefter bee 
called and named The Province or Conutie of Mayue. 

In 1664 Charles II granted to the Duke of York, who, the year before, 
had purchased the territory, which liad been awarded to the Earl of 
Stirling in the division of the country to his heirs, a portion of the pres- 
ent Stat« of Maine, and also certain islands on the coast, and a large 
territory west of the Connecticut River. (For the boundaries vide New 
York, p. 76 et seq.) 

In 1674 Charles II made a new grant to the Duke of York, in sub- 
stantially the same terms as that of 1664, including as before a portion 
of Maine. ( Vide New York, p. 77.) 

Ill the year 1677, Ferdinando Gorges, a grandson of Sir Ferdiuando 
Gorges sold and gave a deed of the province of Maine to John Ushur, a 
merchant, of Boston, for £1,250. In the same year, Ushur gave a deed of 
the same territory to the governor and company of Massachusetts Bay, 
who had received a grant from the council of Plymouth in 1628, conHimed 
by the King in 1629. ( Vide 0. & C, p. 774.) 

In 1686 Pemaquid and its dependencies, forming Cornwall County, 
under the jurisdiction of New York, were annexed to the New p]ugland 
government by a royal order, dated September 19, 1686. {Vide Maine 
Historical Society Collection, vol. 5.) 

The charter of Massachusetts Bay of 1629 having be^n canceled in 
1684, in 1691 William and Mary granted a new one, incorporating the 
provinces of Maine and Acadia, or Nova Scotia, with the colonies of 
Massachusetts Bay and of Plymouth, into one royal province by tlu* 
name of the Royal Province of Massachusetts Bay. ( Vide Mass., p. 54.) 

The right of government thus acquired over the district of Maine 
was exercised by Massachusetts until 1819 when measures were tak<'ii 
to admit Maine as an independent State. 

By the treaty of Paris in 1763 the King of France relinquished all 
claim to that port'on of North America which includes the present 
State of Maine. 



MAINE. 



41 



Tiie northern and eastern boundaries were settled by the United 
States and Great Britain. (See p.l3,e< seq). 

The western boundary was for a long time a source of contention be- 
tween JIaine and New Hampshire. 

New Hampshire having been made a province in 1679, controversies 
:irose concerning the divisional line. 

In 1731 commissioners from New Hampshire and from Massachusetts 
having been appointed, met, but were unable to agree. New Hampshire 
appealed to the King, and the King ordered that a settlement should be 
made by commissioners from the neighboring provinces. The board met 
at Hampton in 1737. The commissioners fixed on — substantially — the 
present boundary, wording their report as follows: 

Beginning at the entrance of Pascataqua Harbor, and so to pass up the same to the 
River Newhichawack, and thro' the same into the furthest head thereof, and thence 
run north 2 degrees west till 1'20 miles were finished, from the mou-th of Pascataqua 
Harbor, or until it meet with His Majesty's other Governments. (See N. H. His- 
torical Coll., Vol. II.) 

This was confirmed by the King, August 5, 1740. 

In 1820 Maine was admitted, as an independent State. 

Difficulties having arisen about the boundary between Maine and 
New Hampshire, commissioners were appointed in 1827 from each State 
to determine the same. 

In 1829 the commissioners' report was adopted by each State, and 
the line then settled upon is as follows, using the language of the com- 
missioners' report, viz : 

The report of the commissioners appointed by His Majesty's order in Council of 
February 22nd, 1735, and confirmed by his order of the ."ith of August, 1740, having 
established — 

"That the dividing line shall pass up through the mouth of Piscataqua Harbor, 
and up the middle of the river of Newichwannock, part of which is now called the 
Salmons Falls, and through the middle of the same to the farthest head thereof, &c.," 
and " that the dividing line shall part the Isle of Sholes, and run through the middle 
of the harbor, between the islands to the sea on the southerly side, «fcc." We have 
not deemed it necessary to commence our survey until we arrived north, at the head 
of Salmon Falls Elver, which was determined by Bryant, at his survey in 1740, to be 
at the outlet of East pond, between the towns of Wakefield and Shapleigh. From that 
point we have surveyed and marked the line as follows, viz : 

We commenced at the Bryant Rock, known as such by tradition, which is a rock 
in the middle of Salmon Falls River, at the outlet of East pond, about six feet in length, 
three feet in breadth, three feet in depth, and two feet under the surface of the water, 
as the dam was at the time of the survey, to wit, October 1, 1827 ; said stone bears 
south, seventy-one degrees west, three rods and eight links from a large rock on the 
eastern bank, marked " 1827," and bears also from a rock near the mill-dam (marked 
" H") north, nineteen degrees and thirty minutes west, and distant twelve rods and 
twenty-one links. At this point the variation of the needle was ascertained to be 
nine degrees west. 

From the above stone the line is north seven degrees and forty-one minutes east, 
one hundred and seventy-eight rods to East pond, and crossing the pond three hun- 
dred and eleven rods in width to a stone monument which we erected up on the bank, 
about three and an half feet high above the surface of the ground, marked N on the 



42 ISnlNUAIUKS OK THK INMTKD STATKS. (i-.ri.i.ni. 

wcHi side uikI M on the east side, which description applies to all the stoue ninnn- 
unMitH hi'miuafter nn'iitioiiotl unless they are otherwise particularly described ; thence 
the same courne, two hundred and twenty-five rods, to Fox Ridge, and to a stone 
monument which is plact-d upon the north side of the road that loads from Wakefield 
to Shapleigh ; thence two hundred rods to Balch's pond; across the pond, one hun- 
dred and three and half rods; across a peninsula, thirty-six rods; across a cove, 
fifty-one rods and sevj-nteen links; across a second peninsula, forty-eight rods; acrosM 
a second cove, twenty-seven rods, ten links. 

Thencti three hundred and seventy rods, to the road leading froniNewfield to Wake- 
field and a stone nionunient, erected on the north side of the same, near Camper- 
nell's house; thence north six degrees and ten minutes east, five hundred and ninety 
rods, to the Hue of Parsoufield, to a stone monument with additional mark "1828." 

At this point the variation of the needle was found to be nine degrees fifteen min- 
utes west. Thence same course five hundred and eleven rods, crossing the end o) 
Province pond to a stone monument on the Parsoufield road, near the house of James 
Andrews, also with additional mark " 1828 " ; thence north eight degrees and thirty- 
eight minutes east, two hundred and eight rods, to the old corner-stone of Eflanghani, 
about two feet above the ground, and not marked; thence north eight degrees fifty- 
five minutes east, two hundred and seventy-seven rods, to a large round stone about 
three feet diameter and two feet high, marked N and M, by the road upon Towles hill ; 
thence north seven degrees fifty-five minutes oast, six hundred and thirty-one rods to 
astone monument, on the road loading from Parsoufield to Effingham. At this point 
the variation of the needle was found to be 9 degrees thirty minutes west. Thence 
north five degrees two minutes east, seven hundred thirty-four to a pine stump, 
upon a small island in Ossipee River at the foot of the falls ; thence north ten de- 
grees east, thirty rods, to a stone monument, on the north side of the new road from 
Porter to Effingham; thence the same course, five hundred fifty-eight rods, to thetoi> 
of Bald Mountain ; thence same course, three hundred sixteen rods, to the top <>t 
Bickford Mountain ; thence same course one hundred and ninety-three rods, to a stone 
monument, on the north side of the road, leading from Porter to Eaton. 

At this point the variation of the needle was found to be nine degrees forty-five 
minutes west ; thence north eight degrees five minutes east, seven hundred and forty- 
four rods, to Cragged Mountain ; thence same course, sixty-seven rods, to the comer 
of Eaton ; thence same course, seven hundred eighty-seven and an half rods, to the 
corner of Conway ; thence same course, six hundred ten and an half rods, to a stone 
monument, on the south side of the road, leading from Browufield to Conway Center; 
thence north eight degrees east, eight hundred seventy-one rods, to a stone monument 
on the south side of the road leading from Fryeburg Village to Conway. At this 
point the variation of the needle was found to be ten degrees west ; thence same 
course, four rods, to a stone monument on the north side of the same road ; thence north 
eight degrees fifteen minutes east, one hundred two rods, to Saco River; thence same 
course, eighteen rods, across said river; thence same course, six hundred forty-four 
rods, to a stone monument on the road leading to Fryeburg Village, on the north side 
of the river. 

This monument is marked as before described, and is about eight feet high above 
the ground ; thence same course, one hundred forty-two rods, to Ballard's Mill Pon«l ; 
thence same course, sixty-one rods, six links, across said pond; thence same course, 
three hundred forty- four rods, to a stone monument on the east side of Chatham road ; 
thence same course, six hundred ninety rods, to Kimball's Pond ; thence same course', 
one hundred sixty-six rods, across said pond ; thence same course, sixty rods, to a stone 
monument on the meadow.' Thence same course, nine hundred forty rods, to the cor- 
ner of Bradley and Eastman's grant ; thence same course, six hundred and ninety rods, 
to a stone monument on the east side of the Cold River road. This stone is marked as 

'From this point the line was resurveyed in 1858, vide p. 44. 



GANNETT.] MAINE. 43 

before described, but is not more than two feet above the ground. Thence same course, 
one thousand five hundred forty rods, to the corner of Warner and Oilman's location, a 
pile of stones. At this point the variation of the needle was found to be ten degrees 
twenty-three minutes west ; thence same course, four hundred and fifty rods, to to]) 
of Mount Royce ; thence same course, eight hundred ninety-eight rods, to Wild River ; 
thence same course, eight rods, across said river; thence same course, seven hundred 
sixty-five rods, to a stone monument on the north side of the road leading from Lan- 
caster to Bethel; thence same course, one hundred rods, to Androscoggin River; 
thence same course, eighteen rods, across said river ; thence north eight degrees ten 
minutes east, four thousand one hundred sixty-two rods, across ten streams, to Chick- 
walnepg River; thence same course, two thousand five hundred rods, to a stone 
monument on the north side of the road leading from Errol to Andover. This stone 
is marked "N. H." and " M.," thence same course two hundred ten rods to Cambridge 
River, thence same course eight rods across said river, thence same course five hun- 
dred sixty-seven rods to Umbagog Lake, thence same course thirty-four rods across a 
cove of the same, thence same course ten rods across a peninsula of the same, thence 
same course two hundred twenty-five rods across a bay of said lake, thence same 
course two hundred six rods across a peninsula of the same, thence same course one 
thousand one hundred sixty-five rods across the north bay of said lake to a cedar post 
marked " N." " M.," thence north eight degrees east seven hundred fourteen rods to Pond 
brook; thence same course two hundred twenty -five rods to a stone monument on the 
south side of the Margallaway River, thence same course ten rods across said river, 
thence same course one hundred sixty-two rods to a spruce, corner of the college 
grant, thence same course two hundred sixty- four rods to Margallaway River a second 
time. At this point the variation of the needle was found to be eleven degrees forty- 
flve minutes west ; thence same course ten rods across said river, thence same course 
two hundred and ninety rods to same river a third time, thence same course ten rods 
across said river to a monument made with three stones on the north side of said 
river, about two feet high and not marked, thence same course four hundred forty- 
four rods to corner of township number five, in second range, in Maine, thence same 
course one thousand eight hundred six rods to the north corner of the same township, 
thence same cojirse four hundred and sixty rods to a branch of Little Diamond River, 
thence same course three hundred fifty rods to another branch of the same, thence 
same course two thousand one hundred twenty rods to a branch of the Margallaway 
River, thence same course three hundred thirty-two rods to another branch of the 
same, thence same course four hundred rods to a steep mountain called Prospect 
Hill, thence same course nine hundred and twenty rods to Mount Carmel, sometimes 
called Sunday Mountain, thence same course four hundred rods to a perpendicular 
precipice, thence same course five hundred and forty rods to a branch of Margalloway 
River, thence same course two hundred and sixty rods to a branch of the same, thence 
same course three hundred forty-six rods to a second steep precipice, thence same 
course one hundred eighty-six rods to a branch of Margallaway River, thence same 
course two hundred forty-two rods to another branch of same river, thence same course 
seventy-eight rods to a beaver pond, thence same course one hundred twenty-six rods 
to a yellow birch tree on the highlands which divide the waters that run south from 
those that ruu into the St. Lawrence, being the northern extremity of the line and 
one hundred and twelve miles two hundred and thirty -three rods from the head of 
Salmon Falls River. 

Found said tree marked on the east side "M. E. 1789," and on the west " N. H. N. 
E. ;" also "M. 54." To these marks we added " N. H.," "N. E.," and "M. E.," 
"1828,""E. H.," "A. M. M.," "1828," and stones were piled round the same and 
marked. 

The whole course of the line from the Androscoggin River was re-marked by spot- 
ting the old marked trees and crossing the spots and marking others in the course. 
And the line as above survey and described we agree to be the true boundary Una of 



44 HolM) AKIKS t»K TIIK rNITKI) STATKS. Iiui,i..l71. 

Hai<] StateH. And th«i abovpi-dogcribed inarkn and inoniimcntH wo eHtablJHh to dcsig- 
nalr IIj« sajne, and that tin; Maul liiu- InTfalft-r icin;Mn tin- honndary line iM-twft'n tin- 
States, unliMH tb«* li-gislatiin^ of citbci' iStatc sbali, at tbo lirNt KC8Hion affi r \l\o t^xecu- 
tion of this agrocniciit, diRa|»|)rovi' of the Nainv. 

WILLIAM KIN(;. 
KlIFIIS McIM'IHK, 

CininniHHvtnerit of Mainf. 
ICIIAHOI) HARlLK'rT, 
JOHN W. WEKKS, 
('oinini«8ionerH of A'eit' Hampshire. 
NOVEMBKR LS, 1828. 

The legislature of Maine approved of the commiNsioners' report Feb- 
ruary 2S, 1829, and requested the governor to issue hitj jiroclamation 
accordingly. 

The same action was taken by the legislature of New Hampshire, July 
1, 1829. 

(For Report of Commissioners, see Laws of Maine, 1828-'9, under 
head of Resolves of the Ninth Legislature of the Stat« of Maine, pages 
39-43.) 

Between 1828 and 1858, considerable portions of the aniost unbroken 
forests through which the line of 1827-'28 was marked were cleared. 
Extensive forest fires often swept large tracts of this territory, and, a« 
a consequence, the marks of the 1827-'28 survey for a distance of nearly 
eighty miles — which by that survey was mainly fixed by blazed trees, 
— only seven stone posts having been set in this distance — were obliter- 
ated, so that there remained scarcely a vestige of the original line. The 
lands having become valuable, and litigation in many cases being immi- 
nent, the legislatures of the two States in 1858 provided by enactment 
for another survey from Fryeburg to the Canada line — which was made 
the same year. The line as then surveyed is as follows, viz : 

Commencing at au iron post* situated on the line run in accordance with the 
"Treaty of Washington, of August 9, 1842," as the boundary between the Unit«d 
States and the province of Canada, at the corners of the States of Maine and New 
Hampshire. On the south face of said post are the words -'Albert Smith, U. S. 
Comssr. " ; on tlie north face, " Lt. Col. I. B. B. Eastcourt, H. B. M. Comssr." ; on the 
west face, "Boundary, Aug. 9, 1842"; on the east face, " Treaty of Washington." To 
the marks are addfd on the southern half of the west face, " H. O. Kent." A large flat 
stone was placed on the southi-rn face of the monument and marked " ISiVM— N. H., 
Me.," on either side of a line cut in said stone bearing the direction of the State's 
line, viz, south, 8 degrees west. 

From this point the line is south 8 degrees west, 17 rods, 7 links to a large yellow 
birch stub, the northern terminus of the former survey ; thence 126 rods to a beaver 
pond ; thence 7-5 rods to the northwesterly branch of the Margallaway, known as Kent 
River ; thence 242 rods to another branch of the Margallaway ; thence 1% rods to a 
certain steep precipice perpendicular on its southern face ; thence 346 rods to a branch 
of the Margallaway River ; thence '460 rods to another branch of the same ; thence 540 
rods to a precipice, the southern side of Mount Abbott ; thence 400 rods to the summit 

«The position of this post is given in Hitchcock's (Jeological Stirvey of New Hamp- 
■hire, MfoUows, viz, latitude, 45° 18' 23".33 ; longitude, 71° 5' 40".5. 



GANNETT.] MAINE. 45 

of Mount Carmel ; thence 920 rods, and acrosa four streams, to the summit of Prospect 

mil. 

On this distance we marked a yellow birch tree " H. O. Kent, September 20, 1858," 
and the names of the remainder of the party ; thence 400 rods to another branch of 
the Margallaway ; thence 3'S2 rods to the Little Margallaway River; thence '2,120 rods 
across Bosebuck Mountain to a branch of said river. On this distance at the north- 
west corner of township No. 5, range 3, in Maine, we marked a white birch tree, "N. 
II. M.," and on its north and south sides, "IV, III." Thirty rods from the summit of 
Bosebuck Mountain, and on its northern slope, we erected a stone monument marked 
" N. M."; thence 3,")0 rods to the Little Diamond River or Abbott Brook ; thence 4G0 
rods to the northwest corner of township No. 5, range 2, in Maine. On this distance 
we found an ancient yellow birch tree marked " 17K9-35, M." To these marks we 
added " 1858 " ; thence l,80fi rods to the southwest corner of the same township. Ou 
this distance, at the northeast corner of Dartmouth College, second grant in N. H., 
we marked a large yellow birch tree "Me., J. M. W., 1858; N. H.,H. O. K."; thence, 
and across an open bog, 444 rods to the north bank of the Margallaway River, to a 
white maple tree marked "N. H. M."; tbence 10 rods across said river to a large 
pine tree marked " M." " N, H." ; thence and across a second open bog 290 rods to the 
same river and to a large elm stub ; thence 10 rods across said river ; thence 264 rods to 
a spruce post marked " M." "N. H.", "W. L.", " D. C", being the southeast corner of 
Dartmouth College, second grant; thence 162 rods to the Margallaway River; thence 

10 rods across said river to a stone monument on its southerly side, standing about 3 
feet above the ground and marked " M." " N. H." ; thence to the original line tree 
nearest to the clearing of the home farm of Z. F. Durkee, esq. The course of the line 
the entire distance from the iron post at the national boundary to this point hears south 
eight degrees west ; thence across said clearing, the old line marks being gone, south 

1 1 degrees and 30 minutes west, 168 rods, to the old crossed trees in the woods south 
of Pond Brook ; thence from Pond Brook south eight degrees west, 714 rods to the 
north bog of Umbagog Lake and to a cedar tree marked " M." "N." To this we 
added "1858." 

On this distance near the corner of Errol and Wentworth's location, which is a ce- 
dar post in a pile of stones, we marked a maple tree "M. 1858," " N. H. 1858"; 
thence south ten degrees and thirty minutes west 1,165 rods, across the north bay of 
said lake to the old marked trees on the southern shore ; thence south eight degrees 
west 206 rods across the peninsula to a cedar tree marked "M." "N. H." A large 
stone, also, on the lake shore was marked " M," "N. H."; thence same course 225 
rods, across a bay of said lake; thence same course 10 rods, across a peninsula; thence 
same course 34 rods across a cove ; thence same course 567 rods to Cambridge River; 
thence same course 8 rods, across said river to a white maple stub ; thence same course 
210 rods to a stone monument on the north side of the road leading from Andover, 
Me. , to Colebrook, N, H. ; thence same course to the north edge of the burnt land 
in Grafton and Success; thence south 11 degrees west across ten streams and the 
Chick walmpy River, or Silver Stream, to the old line trees bearing the crosses, 
easterly of the south end of Success Pond ; thence on the same course south 10 
degrees west following the old mark to an ash tree bearing the original cross, 
standing a few rods north of the house of the late Daniel Ingalls, in Shelburne ; 
thence south 11 degrees west to a stone monument, by the road on the north side 
of the Androscoggin River, and to the north bank of said river, the whole distance 
from the stone monument near Umbagog Lake to the north liank of the Andro- 
scoggin River, being 6,662 rods ; thence south 11 degrees west 18 rods across said 
river ; thence same course 100 rods, crossing the track of the Grand Trunk Railway 
to a stone monument on the north side of the road leading from Lancaster, N. H., to 
Bethel, Me. ; thence same course, 765 rods to a iemlock tree on the south bank of Wild 
River ; thence south 66 degrees 30 minutes west 34 rods on an offset of the old sur- 
vey along said south bank to the old line trees ; thence following the old line trees 



46 HnlNDAKIKS oK TH K INITKI) STATKS. [Bri.i..l71. 

hoiiili 11 degro«58 wtwt, passing tho southoiiHt corruT of Sholbnriie, 898 roils to the top 
of Mount Koyci', the whole distance being 1,881 rxIh. One uiilu north of the summit 
of Mount Roj'ce we marked a beech tree " N. H." '* M.," 18r)8 ; thence to a large stone 
marked " N. H." " Me."; thence south 10 degrees 15 minutes west to a stone monu- 
ment on tlie euHt side of the Cold River roa,<l. On this distance at tho footof the firat 
precipice on the northern face of Mount Royce a white-birch tree was marked " 18&8." 
Further on and east of a bare hnlgo a white-birch tree was marked " 1858," and near 
it, on tlie line, a pile of stones was erected. At the first clearing, near the north end 
of a stone fence, a large stone was marked " M." " N. H." ; thence along a stone fence 
and acrossa road through a piece of new growth and again crossing the road ; then 
following another stone fence on the east side of the road, passing through a field and 
by the end of another stone fence ; then crossing a road near the west end of a bridge 
over Cold River ; then following the valley of that stream and crossing it six times; 
then crossing another road, where wo placed a stone monument ; then through afield, 
striking an old stump and pile of stones, shown as the old line and passing between 
a house and barn, and through the western edge of a grove of trees to the stone mon- 
ument near tht> house of Mr. Eastman, the whole distance being 1,190 rods; thence 
l,6;i0 rods to a stone monument standing in the meadow 60 rods north of the north 
shore of Kimball's pond, in Fryeburg. 

But as the towns of Fryeburg and Stowe have erected no durable monument on the 
State's line at their respective corners, wedeemedit advisable, under our instructions, 
to proceed so far south as at least to pass the said corner and to complete the work at 
some well-defined monument of the old survey. 

This course bore from the monument to and across an open bay south 12 degrees 
west; thence on the old trees south 9 degrees west 100 rods; thence on the old line 
south 10 degrees 30 minutes west to a stone monument erected by us near the liouse of 
Jounet Clay, in Chatham, and on the north side of the road leading from Stowe to 
Chatham Corners; said monument is marked "M." "N. H." 1858; thence on the old 
line south 11 degrees west to the road leading from North Fryeburg to Chatham, at 
which point we placed a stone monument ; thence south 11 degrees west to the north- 
west corner of Fryeburg, being a stake in a pile of stones in a piece of low ground, 
southerly of the house of Captain Bryant, and to the old monument, 60 rods north of 
Kimball's pond. On the bank north of said corner, on the south side of the road, and 
near Captain Bryant's house, we placed a stone monument marked "M." "N. H. 
1858." 

The different courses laid dowu in the foregoing iei)ort are the bear- 
ings of the compass in 1858 when placed on the line established in 1828. 
(See Legislative Journal of New Hampshire, 1859, i)ages 7<)4-767.) 

In 1874 the line between Maine and New Hampshire was resurveyed 
and marked. ( Vide Hitchcock's Geology of New Hampshire, Vol. I, p. 
173.) 



NEW HAMPSHIRE. 

The first charter of Virginia, granted in ICOG, inchided the territory of 
the present State of New Hampshire {vide p. 38), as did the charter of 
New England, granted in 1020 {vide p. 39), and the grant to Capt. John 
Mason and Sir Ferdinando (lorges of 1(;22 {vide p. 30). 

The president and coancil of New ICnghmd made a grant to Capt. 

John Mason in 1629 as follows, viz: 

#•#♦••• 



CxANNETT] NKW HAMPSHIRE. 47 

All that part of the main land in New England lying t pon the sea coast, beginning 
from the middle part of Merrimack River, and from thtnce to proceed northwards 
along the sea-coast to Piscataqna River, and so forwards up within the said river and 
to the furthest head thereof, and from thence north west \Aards until three score miles 
bo finished from the tirst entrance of Piscataqna River and also from Merrimack 
through the said river and to the furthest head thereof, and so forward up into the lands 
westward until three score miles be finished, and from thence to cross overland to the 
three score miles, and accompted to Piscataqna River, together with all islands and 
islets within 5 leagues distance of the premises and abutting upon the same, or any 
part or parcel thereof, &c. , * * * which said portions of lands * * * the said 
Capt. John Mason, with the consent of the president and council, intends to name 
New Hampshire. * * * 

In 1635 the grant of 1629 was confirmed by a supplementary grant, 
of which tbefoUowing is an extract, viz: 

All that part of the Mayn Land of New England aforesaid, beginning from the 
middle part of Naiimkeck River, and from thence to proceed eastwards along the Sea 
Coast to Cape Anne, and round about the same to Pischataway Harbour, aud soe for- 
wards up within the river Newgewanacke, aud to the furthest head of the said River aud 
from thence northwestwards tin sixty miles bee finished, from the first entrance of 
Pischataway Harbor, and alsoe from Nanmkecke through the River thereof up into 
the land west sixty miles, from which period to cross over land to the sixty miles end, 
accompteii trcjm Pischataway, through Newgewanacke River to the land northwest 
aforesaid; and alsoe all that the South Halte of the Ysles of Sholes, all which lauds, 
with the Consent of the Connsell, shall from boncefoi'th b'j called New-hanipshyre. 
And al«oe ten thousand acres more of land on the southeast part of Sagadihoc at the 
mouth or entrance thereof — from henceforth to bee called by the name of Massonia, 
vtc. * ' * 

After the death of Oapt. John Mason (in December, 1635), the affairs 
of the colony coming into bad condition, they sought the protection of 
Massachusetts in 1641 and enjoyed it till 1675, when Robert Mason, a 
grandson of John Mason, obtained a royal decree, under which, in 1680, 
a colonial government was established. But no charter was given to 
the colony, and its government was only continued during the pleasure 
of the King. The following is an extract from the commission, or de- 
cree, issued by the King in 1680: 

Province of New Hampshire, lying and extending from three miles northward of 
Merrimack River or any part thereof into ye Province of Maine. 

In the year 1690 the province of New Hampshire was again taken 
under the jurisdiction of Massachusetts Bay, but was again separated 
ill lii92. 

[For a history of the boundary between New Hampshire and Maine, 
cide Maine, p. 41.] 

The controversy already referred to arising between the provinces of 
Xew Hampshire and Massachusetts Bay not only involved the settle- 
ment of the boundary between New Hampshire and Maine, 3ut also that 
between New Hampshire and Massachusetts, and, as before stated [vide 
Maine, p. 41), the commissioners appointed by the two provinces hav- 
ing been unable to agree, New Hampshire appealed to the King, who 
Bull. 171 4 



48 HdlNDAIilKS (H-' I'lIK I NI'I'KD ^TATK^. [iui.i..l7i 

ordered that the boninlaries Hliould be settled by a board iA' coiniuiK 
Hioners appointed from the neij^'hboriiij? colonies. 

The board met at Ilanii)t()ii in 17.37, and Kubniitte<l a eonditional de 
cision to the King, who in 1740 declared in council as follows, viz: 

Tliiit f ho northeru boundary of the province of MaHsachusctts be a similar cnrvt 
lini' i»nr,suin}f the coiirMc of tho Morriinac River, at three miles diHtance, on the north 
Hide liiercof, beginiiiiij; at the Atlantic Ocean and ending at a point due north of Pau 
tucket Fails, and a straight line drawn from thence, due west, till it meets with His 
Majesty's other Governments. ( Vide Vermont State Papers, Slade, p. 9.) 

New Hampshire claimed her southern boundary to be a line due west 
Iroin a point on the sea three miles north of the mouth of Merrima*- 
River. Massachusetts claimed all the territory three miles north of any 
part of Menimac River. The King's decision gav(i to Few Hampshire, 
a strip of territory more than fifty miles in length and of varying width, 
in excess of that which she claimed. This decree of the King was for 
warded to Mr. Belcher, then governor of both the provinces of New 
nami)shire and Massachusetts Bay, with instructions to apply to the 
respective assemblies to unite in making the necessary provisions for 
running and marking the line conformable to the said decree, and il 
either assembly refused, the other was to proceed ex parte. Massachu 
setts Bay declined complying with this requisition. New Hampshire, 
therefore, proceeded alone to run and mark the line. 

George Mitchel and Richard Hazen were appointed by Belcher to 
survey and mark the line. Pursuant to this authority, in the month o1 
February, 1741, Mitchel ran and marked the line from the sea-coast about 
three miles north of the mouth of the Merrimac River to a point about 
t hree miles north of Pawtucket Falls, and Hazen, in the month of March 
following, ran and marked a line from the point, three miles north ol 
Pawtucket Falls, across the Connecticut River, to the supposed bound- 
ary line of New York, on what he then supposed to be a due west 
course from the place of beginning. He was instructed by Governor 
Belcher to allow for a westerly variation of the needle of ten degrees. 
( Vide New Hampshire Journal H. R., 1826.) 

The rejiort of the surveyors has not been preserved, but the journal 
(tf Hazen has been lound, and is published in the New I'.nirlaiid lus- 
toiical and Genealogical Register, July, 187'J. 

Subsequent investigation has proved that this line was not run on a 
due west course, the allowance for the westerly variation of the needle 
being quite too large, throwing the line north of west. 

This mistake seems to have been known previous to the Revolution, 
in 1774 calculations were made by George Sproule, founded upon actual 
surve.vs and accurate astronomical observations, from which he deter- 
mined that Hazen's line was so far north of west as to lose to the State 
of New Hampshire quite a large tract of land. ( Vide New Hampshire 
Journal H. R., 1826.) 

In 1825 commissioners were appointed by the States of New Hamp- 



V? 


cJ S' 


■ 


>o 5f 


l;?^;:!^'^ 




_- 


--—— 


- 






X 




1 








< 




< 








u. 




— 












J 








-I 




_i 








< 

I 




N 

t- 


z 









~ 


: 1 o 












H 


















1 


— ■ 


■'" 


W 






< 




D 


J 






I 




z 


< 






o 




o 


> 






z 




5 









H 






C 






— 




I 


^.^— 






I 




u 








$ ^ 


=- 


IT 








o 





— — 








n: 












o 




OC 








CO 




t- 




z 
o 




(/I 




in 




tn 




Q 




UJ 




< 




< 




I 
u 




2 




u 




z 








IT 




$ p. •..."- 


I 






Co^ 


z 



z 




i 

in 








u 


z 








> 


-— -'"'^ 












u 


















D 












cr 




Q 








o 












L- 




Z 








_l 










D 


It 






^"^ 


(0 






Vs - V? ?i Vt * 





GANNETT.] TSTEW HAMPSHIRE. 49 

shire and Massachusetts to ascertain, run, and mark the line between 
the two States, under the proceediuys of whicli Kew Hampshire asserted 
her claim to a due west line, conformable to the decree of 1740, it being 
apparent by a survey made by the commissioners that the original liue 
was north of west. This the Massachusetts commissioners refused to do, 
alleging that they were oidy empowered to ascertain and mark the 
original line. 

On March 10, 18'i7, the legislature passed a resolution providing for 
the erection of durable monuments to preserve the boundary line 
between the States of Massachusetts and New Hamjjshire, as the same 
ha>d been run and ascertained by the commissioners, and monuments 
were erected accordingly. ( Mde Resolves of Massachusetts, 1827.) 

In 1885 the Joint commis>ioii appointed by the States of New Ham}*- 
shire and Massachusetts re-ran and marked the curved portion of the 
boundary, following the course of Merrimac River, changing it only 
to a trifling extent. This commission was, however, unable to agree 
upon the boundary west of Pawtucket Falls. This matter dragged 
along until finally in 1894 this commission, together with a commission 
representing Vermont, agreed to maintain the Hazen line, and this line 
was re-traced and re-nuirked from Pawtucket Falls to the northwest 
corner of ]\Iassachusetts. 

Under the decree of the King of 1740 the province of New Hampshire 
claimed jurisdiction as far west as the territory of Massachusetts and 
Connecticut extended, thus including the present State of Vermont. 
New York claimed all the country west of the Connecticut, under the 
charters of 1664 and 1674 to the Duke of York. A bitter controversy 
ensued. The following papers serve to throw some light on the matter: 

Letter from the Governor of Xeiv Hampshire to the Governor of New York. 

PoKTSMOUTH, November 17, 1749. 

* " * I think it my duty * ^ " to transmit to your excellency the descrip- 
tion of New Hampshire as the King has determined itin the words of my commission. 

" * * In consef^nence of His Majesty's determination of the boundaries between 
New Hampshire and Massachusetts, a surveyor and proper chainmen were appointed 
to run the western line from 3 miles north of Pautucket Falls, and the surveyor upon 
oath has declared that it strikes Hudson's River about 80 poles north of where 
Mohawk's River comes iuto Hudson's River. 

B. WENTWORTH. 
(See State Papers of Vermont, Slade, 1, page 10.) 

The following is a description of the bounds of New Hampshire given 
to Governor Benning VVentworth, of province of New Hampshire, by 
George II, July 3, 1741 : 

George the Second, by the Grace of (iod, of Great Britain, France, and Ireland King, 
Defender of the Faith, &c. 

To our tri(8ty and well-beloved Benning Wentworth, esqr., greetinfj: 

Know you that we, reposing especial trust and confidence iu the prudence, courage, 
and loyalty of you, the said Benning Wentworth, out of our especial grace, certain 



•^)0 UnlNDAIilKS UK TIIK INTIKI) STATKS. [bh.l.ITI. 

kno'K'ledge, aud ineer motion, have tboiigbt fit to constitute and appoint, and hy 
theHO prPscntB do constitnte and appoint you, the said Dunning Wentworth, to be oiii 
governor and comniandor-in-cbief of our province of New HanipHJiire, within our do 
millions of Now England in America, bounded on the south side by a similar curve 
line pursuing the course of Merrimac River at three miles distance, on the north side 
thereof, beginning at the Allantick Ocean aud ending at a point <lue north of a place 
called Pautucket Falls, and by a straight line drawn from thence duo west cross the 
said river 'till it meets with our other Governments. • • • 

Given at Whitehall July the 3rd, iu the ir)th year of His Majesty's reign. 

(See Documentary History of N. York, vol. 4, page 331.) 

The question of the right of territory was submitted to the King, who 
in 1764 made the following decree : 

ORDER IN COUNCIL FIXING THK BOUNDARY BETWEEN NEW YORK AND NKW HAMP- 
SHIRE. 

[l. 8.] At the Court at St. Jamks, 

The 20th day of July, 1704. 

Present: The King's Most Excellent Majesty; Lord Steward, Earl of Sandwich, 
Earl of Halifax, Earl of Powis, Earl of Hilsborough, Mr. Vice Chamberlain Gilbert 
Eliot, Esqr., James Oswald, Esqr., Earl of Harcourt. 

Whereas there was this day read at the Board a report made by the right honora- 
ble the lords of the committee of council for plantation affaii's, dated the 17th of ibis 
instant, upon considering a representation from the lords commissioners for trade and 
plantations, relative to the disputes that have some years subsisted between the prov- 
inces of New Hampshire and New York, concerning the bonndary line between those 
provinces, His Majesty, taking the same into consideration, was pleased with the ad- 
vice of his Privy Council to approve of what is therein proposed, and doth accordingly 
hereby order and declare the western banks of the river Connecticut, from where it 
enters the province of the Massachusetts Bay, as far north as the forty-fifth degree of 
northern latitude, to be the boundary line between the said two provinces of New 
Hampshire and New York. Whereof the respective governors and commanders in 
chief of His Majesty's said provinces of New Hampshire and New York for the time 
being, and all others whom it may concern, are to take notice of His Majesty's pleasure 

hereby signified and govern themselves accordingly. 

WAf. BLAIR. 

{Vide Documentary History of New York, vol. 4, p. 355.) 

Notwithstanding this decree of the King, controversy, attended with 
violence, was kept up for many years ; but the line was finally accepted 
and now forms the boundary line between the States of New Hampshire 
and Vermont. 

The northern boundary of New Hampshire was settled by the United 
States and Great Britain. ( Vide p. 18 et seq.) 

It is as follows, viz : 

Commencing at the " Crown Monument," so called, at the intersection of the State 
of New Hampshire, Maine, and the Province of Quebec, in latitude 4^^ 18' ii3".33, 
longitude 71° 5' 40". 5, thence in an irregular line to Hall's Stream, thence down the 
same to the northeastern comer of Vermont, in lati ude4.5° 0' 17".58, longitude 71° 30' 
'W.b. (Vide Hitch. Geology of New Hampshire.) 



GANNETT.] VERMONT. 51 



VERMONT. 

The gTiiuts from King Henry, of France, of 1603, and King James, 
of England, of 1606, both included that territory which forms the pres- 
ent State of Vernjont. It was also included in the charter of New Eng- 
land of 1620. 

In the grants to the Duke of York, in 1664 and 1674, all the territory 
between the Connecticut and Delaware Elvers was included. New 
York, therefore, claimed jurisdiction of the territory now known as 
Vermont. Massachusetts, however, at an early period, having made 
claim to the tract west of the Connecticut River, now a portion of that 
State, by the interpretation of her charter, claimed the greater part of 
the same territory. By the terms of the charter of Massachusetts Bay, 
of 1629, that colony was granted all the lands — 

Which lye and be within the space of Three English myles to the northward of the 
saide River called Monomack alias Merrymack, or to the norward of any and every 
Parte thereof. 

Under this clause Massachusetts Bay claimed that her jurisdiction 
extended 3 miles north of the farthest part of the Merrimac River, 
which would embrace a large portion of New Hampshire and Vermont. 
New Hampshire contested this claim, and after several years' contro- 
versy was more than sustained by a decision of the King in 1740. New 
Hampshire in her turn claimed the territory of Vermont, on the ground 
that Massachusetts and Connecticut, having been allowed to extend 
their boundaries to within 20 miles of the Hudson River, her western 
boundary should go equally as far, and contended that the King's de- 
cree of 1740 left that fairly to be inferred; also, that the old charters of 
1664 and 1674 were obsolete. 

By a decree of the King, however, the territory west of the Connec- 
ticut River, from the 45th parallel of north latitude to the Massachu- 
setts line, was declared to belong to the province of New York. ( Vide 
New Hampshire, p. 50.) 

As most of the settlers of Vermont were from New Hampshire, this 
decision of the King caused great dissatisfaction, and the Revolution 
found Vermont the scene of conflicting claims, and the theatre of violent 
acts, culminating, in some instances, in actual bloodshed. 

On January 15, 1777, Vermont declared herself independent and 
laid claim to the territory west as far as Hudson River, and from its 
source north to the international boundary, including a tract along the 
west shore of Lake Champlain. A part of New Hampshire, also, at cne 
time, sought a union with Vermont. 

In 1781 Massachusetts assented to her independence. She adjusted 
her differences with New Hampshire in 1782, but eight years more 
passed before New York consented to her admission into the Union. 



52 BOFNDAHIES <»K TIIK IXITKI) STATES. Iimi.i., 171. 

In 1791 VeniKnit was a(lmitto<l uh an iiidepoTulent State. Inn \\;is je 
quired to rostriet lier bouiKhirieH o their ine«erit extent. 

The act of New York, of March G, 1790, giving her consent to the ad- 
mission of Vermont, defines her boundaries. (FiJp SI ad e's Vermont, 
p. 507.) 

The northern boundary was settled by the I^uit^nl States and Great 
Britain by the treaty of Washington, in 1842. ( Vide p. 18.) 

The eastern boundary is low-water mark on the west bank of the 
Connecticut River. ( Vide New Hampshire, p. 50.) 

The southern boundary was settled by the decree of 1 740. ( Vide 
New Hampshire, \y. 48.) 

The line between Vermont and New York was surveyed and marked 
by commissioners from the two States in 1814, and is as follows, viz : 

Begiiiuiug at a red or black oak tree, the northwest comer of MassachusettH, and 
running north 82° 20' weHt as the magnetic needle pointed in 1814, '>0 cliainn, to a 
monument erected for the southwest comer of the State of Vermont, l)y Smith Thomp- 
son, Simon De Witt, and George Tibbitts, commissioners on the part of New York, and 
Joseph Beeman, jr., Henry Olin, and Joel Pratt second, commissioners on the part of 
the State of Vermont, which monument stands on the brow of a high hill, descending 
to the west, then northerly in a straight line to a point which is distant 10 chains, on a 
course, south :?r> degrees west, from the most westerly comer of a lot of land distin- 
guished in the records of the town of Pownal, in the State of Vermont, a.s the fifth 
division of the right of Gamaliel Wallace, and which, in the year 1814, was owned 
and occupied by Abraham Vosburgh ; then north .35 degrees east to said corner and 
along the westerly bounds of said lot, 30 chains to a place on the westerly bank of 
Haeick River, where a hemlock tree heretofore stood, noticed in said records as the 
most northerly corner of said lot; then north 1 degree and 20 minutes west, 6 chains 
to a monument erected by the said commissioners, standing on the westerly side of 
Hasick River, on the north side of the highway leading out of Hasick into Pownal, 
and near the northwesterly corner of the bridge crossing said river; then north 27 
degrees and 20 minutes east, :W chains, through the bed of the said river, to a large 
roundish rock on the northeasterly bank thereof; then north 2r) degrees west, 
16 chains and 70 links; then north 9 degrees west, 18 chains and GO links, to a vthite- 
oak tree, at the southwest corner of the land occupied in 1814 by Thomas Wilsey; 
then north 11 degrees east, 77 chains to the north side of a highway, where it is met 
by a fcnce dividing the possession of said Thomas Wilsey, jr., an«l Emery Hunt; then 
north 46 degrees east, 6 chains ; then south 66 degrees east, 26 chains and 25 links ; 
then north 9 degrees east, 27 chains and 50 links to a blue-slate stone, anciently set 
up for the southwest corner of Bennington ; then north 7 degrees and :iO minutes east, 
46 miles 43 chains and 50 links to a bunch of hornbeam saplings on the south bank of 
Poultney River, the northernmost of which was marked by said last-mentioned com- 
missioners, and from which a large butternut tree bears north 70 degrees west, 30 
links, a largo hard niajiJe tree, south 2 chains and 86 links, and a white ash tree on 
the north side of said river, north 77 degrees east. 

Which said several lines from the monument erected for the southwest comer of 
the State of Vc^rmout were established by said last-mentioned commissiouers, and 
were run by them, as the magnetic needle pointed, in the year 1814, then down the 
said Poultney River, through the deepest channel thereof to East Bay; then through 
the middle of the deepest channel of East Bay and the waters thereof to where the 
same communicate with Lake Champlaiu ; then through the deepest channel of L.ike 
Champlain to the eastward of the islands called the Four Brothers, and the westward 
of the islands called the Grand Isle and Long Isle, or the Two Heroes, and to the west- 



U. S. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY 



BULLETIN NO. 171 PL. XVII 




BOUNDARY BETWEEN VERMONT AND NEW YORK. 



S. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY 



BULLETIN NO. 171 PL. XVIII 




BOUNDARY BETWEEN VERMONT AND NEW YORK. 



GANNETT.] VERMOTSTT MASSACHUSETTS. 53 

ward of the Isle La Motte to the line in the 45th degree of north latitude, established 
by treaty for the boundary line between the United States and the British Dominions. 
(See Kevised Statutes of New York, Banks & Brothers, sixth edition, Vol. I, pp. 
122-123.) 

This line was changed in 1876 by a cession of a small territory from 
Vermont to New York, described as follows, viz : 

All that portion of the town of Fairhaven, in the county of Rutland, and State of 
Vermont, lying westerly from the middle of the deepest channel of Ponltney River 
as it now runs, and between the middle of the deepest channel of said river and the 
west line of the State of Vermont as at present established. (Ratilied by Congress 
AprU7, 1880.) 



MASSACHUSETTS. 

The territory of Massachusetts was included in tlie tirst charter of 
Virginia, granted in 1606, {Vide Virginia p., 94) and in the charter of 
New England, granted in 1620, ( Vide Maine p. 39.) 

In 1628 the council of Plymouth made a grant to the governor and 
company of Massachusetts Bay in New England, which was confirmed 
by the King, and a charter was granted in 1629, of which the following 
are extracts : 

* * * Nowe Knowe Yee, that Wee * * * have given and granted * * * 
all that Parte of Newe England in Amirica which lyes and extends betweene a great 
River there commonlie called Monomack River, alias Merrimack River, and a certen 
other River there, called Charles River, being in the Bottome of a certen Bay there, 
comonlie called Massachusetts alias Mattachusetts, alias Massatnsetts Bay, and also 
all and singuler those Landes and Hereditament whatsoever, lying within the Space 
of Three EnglisheMylesqn the South Parte of the said River called Charles River, or 
of any or every Parte tJiereof. And also all and singuler the Landes and Heredita- 
ments whatsoever, lying and being with the space of Three Englishe Miles to the 
southward of the sonthermost Parte of the said Baye, called Massachusetts, alias Matta- 
chusetts, alias Massatusetts Bay — and also all those Lands and Hereditaments what- 
soever, which lye and be within the space of Three English Myles to the Northward 
of the saide River, called Monomack, alias Merrymack, or to the Norward of any and 
every Parte thereof and all Landes and Hereditaments whatsoever, lyeing within the 
Lymitts aforesaide, North and South, in Latitude and Bredth, and in Length and 
Longitude, of and within all the Bredth aforesaide, throughout the Mayne Landes there 
from the Atlantick and Westerne Sea and Ocean on the East Parte, to the South Sea 
on the West Parte. 

* * * Provided alwayes, That yf the said Landes * ♦ * were at the tyme of 
the graunting of the saide former Letters patents, dated the Third Day of November, 
in the Eighteenth yeare of our said deare Fathers Raigne aforesaide, actuallie possessed 
or inhabited by any other Christian Prince of State, or were within the Boundi\s 
Lymitts or Territories of that Southern Colony, then before graunted by our saide 
late Father » * » That then this present Graunt shall not extend to any such 
partes or parcells thereof » * * but as to those partes or parcells * » * sbal 
be vtterlie voyd, theis presents or any Thinge therein conteyned to the contrario uot- 
wistanding * * » 

The charter of New England was surrendered to the King in 1635. 
( Vide Plymouth Colony Laws, p. 333.) 



54 ROI'NDATUKS OF Til K TNITKI) STATES. [Bri.i..l71. 

The charter of 1G29 was canceled by a ju(l{i:meiit of the hiirli court 
ol chancery of Enghind, June 18, 1G84. {Vide C. & C, p. 942.) 

In the year 1G80, Peuiaquid and its dependencies were annexed to the 
New Eny;land goveriwnent. {Vide Maine, ]>. 40.) 

In IGOl a new charter was granted to Ma^sacliusetts Bay, whicli in- 
(hided Plymouth Colony and the Provinces of Maine and Nova Scotia. 
The following are extracts from this charter: 

• " * Wee " • * do will and ordeyue that the Territories and Collonyen 
Comiiiouly called or Kuown by the uanies of the CoUony of the Massachusetts Bay 
and Collouy of New Pljmouth the Province of Main the Territorie called Accadiaor 
Nova Scotia aud all that tract of Laud lying betwtene the said Territories of Nova 
Scotia aud the said Province of Main be erected Vnited and Incorjjorated • • • 
into oue reall Province by the Name of Our Province of the Massachusetts Bay iu New 
England. • • * 

All that parte of New England in America lying and extending from the great* 
River comouly called Monomack als Merrimack on the Northpart and from three Miles 
Northward of the said River to the Atlantick or Western Sea or Ocean on the South 
[lart And all the Lands and Hereditaments whatsoever lying within the limitts afore- 
said and extending as farr as the Outermost Points or Promontories of Laud called 
Cape Cod and Cape Mallabar North and South aud in Latitude Breadth and iu 
Length and Longitude of aud within aU the Breadth and Compass aforesaid 
tliroughout the Main Land there from the said Atlantick or Western Sea and Ocean 
on the East parte towards the South Sea or Westward as far as Our Collonyes of 
Rhode Island Conuecticutt and the Narragansett Conntrey all alsoe all that part 
or porCon of Main Land beginning at the Entrance of Pescataway Harbour and soe 
to pass vpp the same into the River Nowickewanuock and through the same into 
the furthest head thereof and from thence Northwestward till One Hundred and 
Twenty miles be iHrnished and from Piscataway Harbour mouth aforesid North-East- 
ward along the Sea Coast to Sagadehock and from the Period of Oue Hundred and 
Twenty Miles aforesaid to crosse over Laud to the One Hundred aud Twenty Miles be- 
fore reckoned up into the Land from Piscataway Harbour through Newickawannock 
River and alsoe the North halfe of the Isles and Shoales togather with the Isles of Cap- 
pawock and Nantukett near Cape Cod aforesaid and alsoe [all] Lauds and Heredita- 
ments lying and being in the Couutrey and Territory coiTionly called Accadia or Nova 
Scotia And all those Lands and Hereditaments lying and extending betweene the said 
Couutrey or Territory of Nova Scotia and the said River of Sagadahock or any part 
thereof And all Lands Grounds Places Soiles Woods aud Wood grounds Havens Ports 
Rivers Waters and other Hereditaments and premisses whatsoever, lying withiu the 
said bounds aud limitts aforesaid aud every part and parcell thereof aud alsoe all 
Islands aud Isletts lying within tenn Leagues directly opposite to the Maiu Laud 
within the said bounds. » • » 

(For an account of the settlement of the boundary between the Dis- 
trict of Maine, formerly a i^art of Massachusetts, see Maine, p. 41.) 

The present northern boundary of Massachusetts was settled in 1741. 
( For history, see New Hampshire, p. 48.) 

The boundary line between Massachusetts and Khode Island was for 
more than two hundred years a question of dispute, and was, in some 
respects, the most remarkable boundary case with which this country 
has had to do. Twice the case went to the Supreme Court of the United 
States, and in one of these suits Daniel Webster and Rufus Choate were 
employed as counsel for Massachnsptfs 



GANNETT.] MASSACHUSETTS. 55 

As early as 1642 the line between the two colonies was marked in 
part by isfathaniel Woodward and Solomon Saffrey, who set up on the 
plain of Wrentham a stake as the commencement of the line between 
Massachusetts Bay and Rhode Island. This stake was by them sup- 
posed to mark a point 3 miles south of the Charles River. 

The report of these commissioners has not been found, but frequent 
reference is made to their survey in the recoi'd of the subsequent con 
troversies and litigations. 

In 1710-'ll commissioners appointed from Massachusetts and Rhode 
Island agreed upon the north line of Rhode Island. The action of the 
commissioners was approved by the legislatures of both colonies. 

The agreement was as follows, viz : 

That the stake set up by Nathaniel Woodward and Solomon Saffrey, skillful, ap- 
proved artists, in the year of our Lord 1642, and since that often renewed in the lati- 
tude of 41° 55', being 3 English miles distant southward from the southernmost 
part of the river called Charles River, agreeable to the letters patent for the Massa- 
chusetts Province, be accounted and allowed on both sides the commencement of the 
line between the Massachusetts and the colony of Rhode Island, from which said stake 
the dividing line shall run, so as it may (at Connecticut River) be 2| mOes to the 
southward of a due west line, allowing the variation of the compass to be 9'^ ; which 
said line shall forever, «fco. {Vide Howard's Reports, S. C, Vol. 4, p. 631, et aeq.) 

In 1719 this line was run by commissioners appointed for the purpose. 
Subsequent investigation has shown that this line was run in a very 
irregular manner. ( Vide R. I. Acts, May, 1867, page 6, et seq.) 

The line between Massachusetts and the eastern part of Rhode Island 
was fixed by commissioners in 1741, from the decision of whom the col- 
ony of Rhode Island appealed to the King, who, in the year 1746, affirmed 
their decision fey a royal decree. 

The following is a record of the proceedings in council, together with 
the royal decree. 

fCounoil Office. Council Register. Geo. II, No. 8, p. 204.J 

At the Court at Kensington 

the 29th day of July 1742. 

Present. The Bangs Most Excellent Majesty, Arcbbpii of Canturbury, Earl of Pem- 
broke, Lord President Earl of Winchelsea, Lord Privy Seal Earl of Grantham, Duke 
of Bolton, Earl of Cholmondelly, Duke of Rutland, Earl of Wilmington, Marq» of 
Tweedalo, Earl of Bath, Visco* Lonsdale, Mr. Chancellor of the Exche^"^, Lord Dela- 
ware, Sr Charles Wager, Lord Bathurst, Sr. WiUiam Younge, Lord Monsore, Sr John 
Norris, Mr Speaker Thomas Winnington Esq., Mr. Vice Chamberlin, George Wade 
Esq. 

Upon reading this day at the board the humble Petetion and appeale of the Gov- 
ernor and company of the English of Rhode Island and Providence Plantations in 
New England in America from several particular parts of the determination of the 
commissioners appointed by his Majesty to settle the Boundary's of the said colony 
Eastwards with the Province of Massachusetts Bay, and humbly praying that a day 
may be appointed for hearing said appeal, and that the particular parts of the said 
commissioners determination appealed from may be reversed, and such other det«r- 



56 BOlNUAlilKS OK TIIK I'NITKI) STATES. [luu.ITI. 

iiiiiiiifion made inBteitd tliereof as shall he aj^rtiealilo to the tnu^ constrnctiou of the 
HonndiiryH coiitaiiicd in th«; Royal Charter uinltr which the IVtioiiiiN claim, It ia 
ordered by his Majesty in Council that the Haid Petition and ajijieal (a copy whereof 
is hereunto annexed). Be and it is hereby referre«l to the Hij;ht Ihuiorable the Lord 
of tlie coinuiittee of council for hearinj^ aj>peals from the rianlationsto hear the same, 
and report their o]>inion thereupon to bin MajcMty at the Board. 
A true copy. 

I. B. LENNARD. 

Collated with the original entry in the Council Register, 18 Jan'y, 1845. 

ROBT. LEMON. 

It^onncil Office. Council Re^ster. Geo. II, No. 8 p. 2.35.) 

At the Coukt of Kensington, 

//i«; If)*/! day of Sept. 1742. 

Present, The Kings most Excellent Majesty Archbp of Cauturbury, Lord Delmar 
Lord Chancellor, Mr Vice Cbamberlin, Duke of Richmond, Mr. Chancellor of the Ex- 
chequer, Duke of Newcastle, Harry Pelhani Esq. Earl of Wiuchelsea, Thomas Wiu- 
uington E.sq Earl of Wilmington George Wade Esq. Lord Cartaret. 

Upon reading lliis day at the Board the humble Petition and appeale of His Ma- 
jesty's Province of the Ma-ssachusetts Bay in New England from the determination 
of tJH^ commissioners appointed by His Majesty to setth; the Boundary of the Colony 
of Rhode Island Eastwards, with the said province of Massachusetts Bay and hum 
bly praying that a day may be appointed for hearing the said appeale and that the 
determination of the said conunissioners may be reversed, and such other determiua- 
tiou made instead thereof as shall be agreealtle to the pttioners claim exhibited 
Itefore the said commissioners — It is ordered by his Majesty in council that the said 
pel ition and appeale (a copy whereof is hereunto annexed) Be and it is hereby referre«l 
to the Right Honorable the Lords of the committee in council for hearing appeal.s 
from the Plantations to hear the same and report their opinion thereupon to His Ma- 
jesty at the Board. 

A true copv. 

I. B. LENNARD. 

Collated with the original entry in the Council Registry, 18 of Jan'y, 184r). 

ROBT. LEMON. 

lOrdttred in Oonncil, d.ited 28th Mny, 1746. Council office. Conncil Resi.ster. Geo. II, No. 10, p. 493.] 

At the Court of Kensington, 

the 28tA day of May 1746. 

Present the Kings Most Excellent Majesty in Council 

Upon reading at the Board a Report froui the Right Honourable tbe Lord of the 
committee of council for hearing appeals from the Plantations dated the 11th of De- 
cember 1744 in the words following vizt. 

Your Majesty having been pleased by Your Order in council of the '29th of July 1742 
to refer unto this committee the humble petition ami ai)i>eale of the Governor and 
company of the English Colony of Rhode Island and Providence Plantations in New 
England in America, from several particular jtarts of the deterniiuatioii of the com- 
missioners appointed by your Majesty to settle the Boundarys of said colony ea.stwards 
with the Province of Massachusetts Bay and humbly praying that the particular parts 
of the said commissioners determination ai)pealed from may be reversed, and such 
other determinations made instead thereof, as shall be agreeable to tbe true construc- 
tion of the Boundarys continued in the Royal Charter under which the petitions 
claim — and your Majesty having been also pleased by another order in council of 
the 15th of September 1742, to refer unto this committee, the humble Petition and ap- 
peal of yonr Majesty's Province of the Massachusetts Bay in New England parte of 



GANNETT.] MAS8ACHU8ETT8. 57 

the said determiuation of the said commissioners, and humbly praying that the same 
may be reversed and set aside and that instead thereof Your Majesty will be gra- 
ciously pleased to give such judgement and determinations as shall be agreeable to 
the petitioners claim exhibited before the said commissioners. The Lords of the 
committee iu obedience to your Majesty's said orders of Reference, have met several 
times, and taken both the said Petitions of Appeale into their consideration, and hav- 
ing examined into the Proceedings of the said commissioneis, do find that they pro- 
nounced thei r judgements or determination on the 30th of June 1741 in the words fol- 
lowing: 

The court took into consideration, the charters, Deeds and other Evidences, Claims 
Pleas and allegations produced and made by party refering to the controversy before 
them and after mature advisement, came to the following Eesolutions: That there 
is not any one Evidence proving that the Water between the Main Land on the East, 
and Rhode Island on the West, was ever at any time called Naragansett Rirer, 
that though there be evidence that the place where the Indian called King Philip 
lived near Bristol, was called Pawcouoket, and that another place near Swanzey 
was called Sowams or Sowamsett, yet no evidence has been produced of the extent of 
the Pawcouoket country to Seaconk, or Pawtucket River, as it runs to the line of the 
late Colony of the Massachusetts Bay, for tho' there be some evidence that the In- 
dians at enmity with King Philip, or with other Indians in enmity with him, lived 
on the west side of the said River, and that the Indians subject to King Philip, or in 
amity with him, lived on the East side of the said River there is no Evidence that 
ell the Indians subject to, or in amity with King Philip, lived in the Pawcouoket 
Country. That the Province not having produced the Letters Patent, constituting the 
council of Plymouth, nor any copy thereof, the Recital of said Letters Patent iu the 
deed from the council of Plymouth, to Bradford and his associates, is not sufficient 
evidence against the Kings Charter. That the council of Plymouth being a Corpora- 
tion, could not create another corporation, and that no Jurisdiction within the Kings 
Dominions in America can be held by Prescription or on the Foot of Prescription. 
That the determination of the bouudarys of the colony's of Rhode Island and New 
Plymouth by the Kings Commissioners in the year 1664 appear to have been only a tem- 
porary order for preserving the Peace on the Borders of both Colouys without deter- 
mining the Rights and Titles of either. Upon the whole nothing appears whereby the 
Colony of Rhode Island and Providence plantations can be barred or hindered from ex- 
tending their Jurisdiction Eastward towards the Province of the Massachusetts Bay 
according to the true intents and meaning of their charter. But some dispute having 
arisen between the Partys as to the true construction and meaning thereof, the court 
is of opinion. That the Narragansett Bay is and extendeth itself from Point Judith in 
the west to Seaconet Point on the East and including the Islands therein, layeth and 
extendeth itself unto the mouth of the River which runnith towards the town of 
Providence and that as it so lies or extends, it has and may be considered as having 
one Eastern Side at the Eastern coast of^the said Bay runs up northerly from Seconets. 
Point, — and one other North Eastern Side from near Mount Hope to Bullocks Neck, 
as the said Bay runs up North Westerly towards the Town of Providence and that 
the laud adjacent to the said North Eastern and Eastern Coasts and including within 
the following lines and the said Bay are within the Jurisdiction of the Colony of 
Rhode Island ; Vizt on the North East side of the said Bay — one line running from 
the south west corner of Bullocks Neck, Northeast three Miles. One other line run- 
ning from the Northeast extremity of the said line until it be terminated by a line 
three miles Northeast from tho northeasternmost part of the Bay on the west side of 
Rumstick Neck, and one other line from the termination of the west line to the Bay 
at or near Towoset Neck, running so that it touch the North East extremity of a line 
running three miles North East from the North East corner of Bristol Harbour, and 
on the Eastern side of the said Bay ; One line from a certain point on the Eastern 
side of the said Bay opposite to the southernmost part of the Shawmuts Neck, and 



rj8 H<H'M)AICIKS OK TTIK I'Nri'KI) I AIi:->. (mM.i..l71. 

four hniidred and forty Koda to tl» Sonthwards of tho Month of Fall KiviT ruiiiiiuj; 
EiiBt three niiloH ; One other line riinniu}; I'mni the EiiHtornuioHt extremity ot t\u- Maid 
lino till it be terminated by thoEaati-rnmoHteiid of a line three milcH Eawt from the East- 
ernmoBt part of a cove in the said Bay wliicli is to the Hoiithward of Na\v<iiiaket and 
one other line from tho termination of tlie hint line to the aea, riuininf; ou Hueh course, 
as to be three niilcH Ea«t from the EaHtonimost part of the Bay adjoining to Scitchu- 
west ou Rhode Island, and that the said DistanccHof three mih-H Eaat and Northeast, 
are to bo measured from high Water Mark, and this court doth hereby settle, adjust 
and determine, that the Eastern Boundary of the said Colony of Rhode Island and 
Providence Plantations, towards the Massachusetts Bay, is, shall be and runs from 
a certain Pointe (where a Meridian line passing through Pawtuckets Falls, cuts 
the South Boundary of the Colony of Massachusetts Bay), south to Pawtucketa 
Falls, Then southerly along the eastward side of Seaconk River, and the River 
which ruunith towards the Town of Providence, to the Southwest comer of Bullock's 
Neck, then Northeast three miles ; and then along the aforesaid lines running at three 
miles distance from the Easternmost parts of the said Bay to the said Bay, at or near 
Towoset Neck. Then as the said Bay runs to the southernmost point of Shawmuts 
Neck, and then in a straight line to the aforesaid point opposite to the said Neck. 
Then East three miles and then along the aforesaid lines, running at three miles dis- 
tance from the Easternmost parts of the said Bay, to the sea. All which lines are to 
be run by making the proper allowance for the variation of the Magnetic Needle from 
the Meridian. And for the better understanding of the description of the lines before 
mentioned ; the Court hath caused the Boundary lines of the lands adjacent to thd 
said most eastern and Northeastern points of the Said Bay, to be delineated on the 
Map or Plan of the said Bay and countries adjaceut now in court, and the same are 
distinguished on the said Map or Plan, by A, B, C, D, E, F, G, H. 

The Lord of the Committee having considered the whole matter and heard all 
partys concerned therein by their Council learned in the Law, Do agree humbly to 
report to your Majesty as their opinion. That the said Judgment or determination of 
the said Commissioners should be affirmed, and both the Petitions of Appeal there- 
from dismissed. 

His Majesty this day took the said Report into consideration and was pleased with 
the advice of the Privy Council to approve thereof, and to order, that the said Judg- 
ment or Determination of the said Commmissioners, Be, and it is hereby Affirmed And 
both the said Petitions of Appeal therefrom dismissed. 

Whereof the Governor or the Commander in Chief of His Majesty's Province of the 
Massachusetts Bay, The Governor and Company of the colony of Rhode Island and 
Providence Plantations for the time being, and all others whom it may concern, are 
to take notice and govern themselves accordingly. 

A true Copy. 

I B LENNARD. 

Colated with the Original entry in the CoancU Register, 18 January, 1745. 

ROBT LEMON. 

Under the foregoing decree the line was run by commissioners ap- 
lK)inted for the i)urpose, whose report was as follows, viz : 

We, the subscribers, appointed commissioners by the general assembly of the colony 
aforesaid, to mark out tho bounds of said colony eastward towards the province of 
Massachusetts Bay, agreeable to His Majesty's royal determination in council, the 
28th day of May, 1746, did in pursuance thereof, on the second day of December last 
past, meet at Pawtucket Falls, in expectation of meeting with commissioners tha* 
might be appointed l)y the province of tho Massachusetts Bay, for the purpose afore- 
said ; and after having there tarried till the afterpart of said day, and no commis- 
sioners in behalf of the said province appearing, we proceeded to run a due north lin« 




\, 

N3HXN3UAA; OdOSllllV HlUOhJ 



a ^ 



AND 



V^ 




'■ANNETT.] MASSACHUSETTS. 59 

from Pawtucket Falls to the south boundary of the aforesaid province of the Massa- 
chusetts Bay, in manner following, viz : From a certain point on the southern side of 
Pawtucket Falls, where we erected a monument of stones, with a stake thereon, we run 
a meridian line which directly passed through said, falls, to a walnut tree on the north- 
erly side of said falls; then to a pitch pine tree ; then to a small white oak ; then to 
a grey oak ; then to a small bush ; then to another small bush with stones about it; 
then to a heap of stones with a stake thereon ; then to a black oak tree ; then to an- 
other black oak ; then to a small pitch pine ; then to a black oak ; then to a large 
white oak near the river, called Abbot's Run ; then to a poplar tree ; then to a heap 
of stones with a stake thereon ; then to a large rock with stones thereon ; then to a 
small black oak tree; then to a walnut tree ; then to a black oak ; then to divers 
other marked trees in the said course, to the extremity of said line ; and when we 
came near the termination of the said line made a monument of stones, there being 
no noted south boundary of the said province near the said line, and therefore, for the 
discovery of the south boundary of the said province, upon the best information we 
could obtain, proceeded to Wrentham Plain, at or near to a place where was formerly 
erected a stake, called Woodward's and Saffery's stake, as one remarkable south 
boundary of the said province, and from thence run a west line, making an allowance 
of eight degrees and a half as the west variation of the magnetic needle from the true 
meridian, it being the course of the south line of the said province, according to their 
charter (as we apprehended), and the* ive extended the said north line from the 
aforesaid monument till it intersected the said west line, and upon the point of ite 
intersection erected a monument of stones with a stake thereon, as the northeast 
boundary of that tract of land commonly called the Gore. 

Aftyr which we proceeded to Bullock's Neck, and on the southeast corner thereof 
erected a red cedar post, marked with the letters J. H. C. K., with the figure of an 
anchor ihereon, and from thence running a line northeast making the same allowance 
for the variation aforesaid, to a black oak tree marked with the letters G. C. C. R., 
then to a large white oak marked with the letters G. B. C. R., then to a white oak 
post, set in the ground with a heap of stones around it, marked with the letters G. W. 
C.R., with the figure of an anchor thereon, being three miles distant from Bullock's 
Neck aforesaid. 

After which we proceeded to the northeastemmost part of the bay on the west side 
of Rumstick Neck, and from a point where a locust post was erected, run a line three 
miles northeast, with the same allowance for the variation and at the extremity of 
the said line erected a monument of stones, from which we run a line to the northeast 
extremity of that line drawn from the southwest corner of Bullock's Neck aforesaid, 
the course whereof being west thirty-eight degrees north, according to the magnetic 
needle, the distance of nine hundred and fifty-five rods, marking trees and making 
other boundaries in the course of said line. After which we proceeded to the north- 
east comer of Bristol Harbour, and from high-water mark, which was some rods dis- 
tant northeast from the bridge leading to Swanzey Ferry, we ran a line three miles 
northeast, still making the same allowance for the variation, and at the extremity 
of which line we erected a monument of stones; then we ran a line from the north- 
east extremity of the line drawn from Rumstick aforesaid, the course whereof being 
south twenty-five degrees east, till it met with the termination of the line drawn from 
Bristol Harbour aforesaid, the distance whereof being nine hundred and twenty-seven 
rods; and from thence to a straight line to the bay at Towoset Neck, making proper 
boundaries in the course of said line. 

After which we proceeded to the eastern side of the Narragansett Bay, and on thc^ 
easternmost part of a cove in the said bay, which is southward of Nanequachet, ran a 
lin'i three miles east (still making the same allowance for variation), at the extremity 
w'tereof we marked a grey oak tree with the letters C. R., with the figure of an anchor 
*' ereon. 

After which we proceeded to the mouth of Fall River, and from thence measured 



60 BOUNDARIKS iih THK INITKI) STATKS. [Bri,L.171. 

four huiidn'd and forty hkIh Houth«^rly on tlio Hhore, as th«> Raid sliorfi extendcth ifwll 
IVoiii till' inonlli of Hjiid Full Kiver, and from the point wlicrc^ tlio saiil four liundn-d 
iitui forty ro<l8 roached, bfin^ cast thirty-five dogrces south of tlie HOutlu-riiniOHt poini 
of Shawouu't Neck, we ran a line three uiileH east, with the Haine allowance for thr 
variation; in the course whereof we marked divers trees, and eauie to a larj^e pond, 
on the west of which was a small oak between two lar^e rocks, and from thence 
measured over the said pond to a bunch of maples, two whereof we marked with the 
lettrers I and F, standing on a place called Kalph'w Neck, being the extremity of thi- 
said three miles ; from thence we ran a line south twenty degrees west, two thousand 
one hundred and twenty-three rods (making ])roper boundari«'8 in said line), till we 
met the termination of the three-mile lino, ran from the cove southward of Nanequa- 
chet aforesaid. 

After which we proceeded to a place called Church's Cove, in said bay, and ran a 
line three miles east, making the same allowance for the variation aforesaid, and at 
the extremity whereof, and near the sea, we erected a monument of stones, and from 
thence ran a line north two degrees and a quarter east, one thousand and nine hun- 
dred and forty-one rods, till it also met the termination of the said line, drawn from 
the first mentioned cove as aforesaid, making proper boundaries in the course of said 
line. 

The aforegoing is a jnst account of onr proceedings, and report the same accord- 
ingly. 

J. HONE YM AN, Jr. 

GEORGE WANTON. 

GIDEON CORNELL. 

GEORGE BROWN. 
And it is voted and resolved, That the said report be, and it is hereby, accepted b\ 
this assembly. 

In the year 1748 the legislature of Rhode Island appointed coin mis 
sioners to continue the line to the Connecticut corner, recoj^nizing tin 
Woodward and Saflfrey stake as the place of beginning. Massachusetts 
failed to appoint commissioners, whereupon the Rhode Island coinmis 
sioners proceeded to complete the running of the line. In their report 
they say — 

That we not being able to tind any stake or other monument which we could im- 
agine set up by Woodward and SafFrey, but considering that the place thereof wa« 
described in the agreement mentioned in onr commission, by certain invariable marks, 
we did proceed as foUoweth, namely : We found a place where Charles River formed 
a large current southerly, which place is known to many by the name of Pappatalish 
Pond, which we took to be the southernmost part of said river, from the southernmost 
part of which we measured three English miles south, which three English miles did 
terminate upon a plain in a township called Wrentha«i. (See Howard's Reports S. C, 
vol. 4, page 6:J2). 

From this point they ran the line. From this time forward repeated 
steps were taken by Rhode Island by resolutions, and by appointment 
of commissioners at diJSerent times to ascertain an<l run the line, 
in connection with commissioners from Massachusetts ; commissioners 
from both colonies met more than once, but they failed to agree upon a 
boundary in place of that established under the agreements of 1711-'18. 
Rhode Island alleged a mistake in her commissioners, in the place of 
beginning (that is, on Wrentham Plain), as the ground of these efforts. 

This controversy, however, embraced the entire line from the State of 



GANNETT.] MASSACHUSETTS. 61 

Connecticut to the Atlantic Ocean. Massachusetts asserted that an 
encroachment had been made on her territory from Burnt Swamp Corner 
to the ocean by Rhode Island, who, on her part, claimed that the juris- 
dictional line of Massachusetts from said corner to the Connecticut line 
w^as, in its whole extent, upon the territory of Rhode Island. The legis- 
latures of the respective States having failed, after repeated effort, to 
adjust the controversy, Rhode Island in 1832, by a bill in equity, brought 
the subject of the northern boundary, from Burnt Swamp Corner to the 
Connecticut line, before the Supreme Court of the United States, which 
in 184G decided that the jurisdictional line claimed by Massachusetts 
was the legal boundary of the two States between these points. 

While this suit was pending an attempt was made to settle the long 
controversy by an amicable adjustment of the whole line from Connecti- 
cut to the ocean. Commissioners were appointed by both States in 1844 
to ascertain and mark the true boundary from Pawtucket Falls to Bul- 
lock Neck. In 1845 the same commissioners were authorized to ascer- 
tain the line from Burnt Swamp Corner to the Atlantic Ocean. 

In 1846, the equity suit having been decided, they were authorized 
" to erect suitable monuments at the prominent angles of the line, from 
the Atlantic Ocean to the northwest corner of Rhode Island, and at such 
other points on the line as may subserve the public convenience." A 
majority of said commissioners agreed upon a line and erected monu- 
ments in 1847. 

The report of the joint commission was dated Boston, January 13, 
1848. 

The line so agreed upon as a boundary between Burnt Swamp Corner 
and the northwest corner of Rhode Island was a straight line, varying 
a little from the irregular jurisdictional line established by the decision 
of the Supreme Court, and is described in the joint report of the majority 
of the commissioners of January, 1848, as follows, viz: 

Begin at the northwest corner of Rhode Island, on Connecticut line, in latitude 42° 
00' 29" north, and longitude 71° 48' 18" west of Greenwich, thence easterly in a straight 
line 21.512 miles to Burnt Swamp Corner, in Wreutham, being in latitude 42° 01' 08" 
and longitude 71° 23' 13". 

Upon this line were placed twenty-seven monuments, exclusive of that 
at Burnt Swamp Corner. 

The general assembly of Rhode Island, in May, 1847, ratified and 
established the line from the ocean to the Connecticut line, " to take 
effect and become binding whenever the said agreement and boundary 
line should be ratified by the State of Massachusetts." The legislature 
of Massachusetts did not ratify the said agreement and boundary line, 
but proposed another joint commission, which was agreed to. 
. The attempt made by these commissioners to settle the line having 
failed, Massachusetts commenced a bill in equity before the Supreme 
Court of the United States for an adjudication of the boundary line from 
Burnt Swamp Corner to the AtlaK*;ic Ocean. 



H2 IJOI'ND.MMKS OF TIIK I'MTKH S'lATKS. tnn.i..l7I. 

Ill I8(>() both States aprepd upon a eonvj'iitional liiHi, and ask«'(l that 
a decree of tlie United States au])reme ( -ourt should eonlinn tlu^ same, 
whitth prayer was granted, and tlie line was thus finally eHtablished by 
a decree rendered in the December term, 18G1, which is as follows, viz: 

Bofjiiininp at Burnt Swamp Corner (so called), in Wreuthani, iu latitndn 42*^ 01' 08" 
north, longitude 71'^ 23' 13" west of Greenwich, being the northeasterly comer of 
Khodo Island. 

Thence in a straight line to the center of a stouo monument in the division line, 
between Attleborough and Pawtucket, on the easterly bank of the Bluckstone River, 
being in latitude 41° 53' 36" north, longitude 71° 23' 14" west. 

Thence easterly, by the northerly line of the town of Pawtucket, to a point where 
said line intersects the highest water mark on the easterly side of Farmer's or Seven 
Mile River, which point ia shown on accompanying sheet marked "A," and designated 
as "Bound No. 1," being in latitude 41° 53' 54" north, longitiule 71'^ 20' 40'' west. 

From Bound No. 1 the line runs southerly, following the highest water mark on 
the easterly side of Farmer's or Seven Mile River, as designated in said sheet marked 
"A," to its junction with the highest water mark on the southerly and easterly side of 
Ten Mile River, at a point designated as " Bonnd No. 3." 

From Bound No. 3 the line runs southerly, following the highest water mark on the 
.southerly and easterly side of said Ten Mile River, as shown on sheet marked "A," to 
a point designated as "Bound No. 13," said last point being at the most southerly 
bend of Ten Mile Rivor in said line of highest water mark. 

The lino of "highest water mark" as shown on sheet A is defined by offsets at 
right angles to straight lines shown on said plan in blue ink, from Bound No. 1, and 
jiassiug through points designated as bounds numbered 2 to 13, inclusive. 

From Bound No. 13 the line runs southeasterly, being a straight line to the center 
of a stone pier iu the middle of Runnin'a River, on the north side of the road leading 
by Luther's store. 

Thence through the center or middle of said Runnin's River as the same is at low 
water at a point when such line intersects the dividing line between Barrington and 
Seekonk, being in latitude 41° 46' 28", longitude 71° lit' 23". 

Thence northeasterly, following the dividing line between Barrington a^d See- 
konk, to a point at the northerly extremity of the dividing line between Baningtor 
and Swanzey, in latitude 41° .36' 34", longitude 71° 19' 30". 

Thence in a straight line southeasterly to the center of a copper bolt in King's 
Rock, so called and well known, near an ancient monument on said King's Rock, be- 
ing on the west side of the road leading from Warren to Swanzey. This i^oint is in 
bititude 41° 45' 22".98, longitude 71° 16' 35".75. 

From King's Rock the lino follows the dividing liuo between Warren c ;d Swanzey 
to Mount Hope Bay, running in a straight line southeasterly to a point on the Birch 
Swamp Farm, in latitude 41° 45' 08", longitude 71° 15' 58". 5. 

Thence in a straight line to Mount Hope Bay, passing through the center of a copper 
bolt in a bowlder, in line of extreme high water at Toweset, to low-water line of said 
bay. This bolt is in latitude 41° 42' 4.5".27, longitude 71*^ 13' .54". 70. 

From Toweset the line runs southeasterly, crossing Mount Hope Bay, to the westerly 
end of lino dividing Fall River and Tiverton, wlu'ic the same intersects low-water 
line of said Mount Hope Bay. 

Thence easterly, following said dividing line between Fall River and Tiverton, pass- 
ing through the middle of a town way on the north side of farm belonging t<i .lohn 
Cliaso, and through the southerly end of Cool's Pond, in aline passing throngh the 
middle of a highway, eight rods wide. 

Th«nee running southerly throngh the coi " of said eight-rod highway to a point 
in line with the stone wall on northerly si(i« <.i lann of Kdninnd l-Istes. Tliis wall ifi 
e»*itorly of the Stafford road (so called.) 



oANNETT.l MASSACHUSETTS. 63 

Thence running easterly in line with said wall to a point in line of highest water 
mark on the westerly shore of South Watuppa Pond, which point is shown on accom- 
panying sheet marked "B,"and designated as "Bound A." 

From Bound A the line runs southerly, following the highest water mark on 
westerly side of South Watuppa Pond, and of Sawdy Pond, and of the streams con- 
necting said ponds, as shown on said sheet marked " B," to a point designated as 
" Bound F," said last point being at the most southerly end of Sawdy Pond in said line 
of highest water mark. 

The line of "highest water mark" as shown on sheet B is defined by offsets 
at right angles to straight lines from Bound A, and passing respectively through 
points designated "B" to "F," inclusive, and on the South Watuppa Pond is also 
the line that would be traced by a level thirteen inches above a bolt in stone worh 
on westerly side of waterway in gate-house of reservoir dam of Watuppa Reservoir 
Company, Quequechan River. On Sawdy Pond the highest water mark is the line 
that would be traced by the level of an iron bolt driven in west side of flume to saw- 
mill at northerly end of said Sawdy Pond. 

From Bound F the line runs southeasterly, being a straight line to the monu- 
ment known as " Joe Sanford's bound," being the center of a copper bolt in stone on 
land of Joseph Tripp, and is in latitude 41° 35' 37" longitude 71° 08' 13". 

From Joe Sanford's bound the line runs southerly, following the westerly line of the 
town of Westport to the Atlantic Ocean, passing easterly of Quicksand Pond through 
the center of a bound known as Peaked Rock, situated in latitude 41° 29' 58", longi- 
tude 71° 07' 34". 

The first point in this line southerly of Sanford's bound is on the north side of mill- 
dam at AdamsvUle, 85.58 feet easterly of straight line from Sanford's to Peaked Rock. 

The second is 113.94 feet easterly of said straight line, and is on the easterly side of 
road leading from Adamsville to the ocean. 

The third is 234.48 feet east of said straight line, on the road leading to Little Comp- 
ton, by Philip Simmons' house. 

The whole of the line thus described is shown on a plan herewith presented, which, 
with Sketches A and B, is made a part of this report and attested. 

It will be observed that the above decree of the United States Su- 
preme Court makes no reference to the line from Burnt Swamp Corner 
to the Connecticut line. 

It will also be remembered {vide p. 61) that the "line of 1848," so 
called, was ratified by Rhode Island and rejected by Massachusetts. 
In 1865 the legislature of Massachusetts took action in regard to this 
portion of the line, as follows, viz : 

Beeolved, That the boundary line between the State of Rhode Island and the Com- 
monwealth of Massachusetts, from the line of the State of Connecticut to Burnt 
Swamp Comer, begins at the northwest corner of the State of Rhode Island on the 
Connecticut line, in latitude 42° 00' 29" north, and longitude 74° 48' 18" westof Green- 
wich,3 and runs in a straight line 21 add f^^ miles to Burnt Swamp Comer, in 
Wrentham, being in latitude 42° 1' 8" and longitude 71^ 23' 13". 

This is the line agreed upon by the commissioners, called the " line 
of 1848," ratified at the time by Rhode Island, but rejected by Massa- 
chusetts. 

The tardy ratification of the line by Massachusetts was, in its turn, 

'This is a clerical error. " Longitude 74° 48' 18" " should reiwl " longitude 71° 48 
18' .» ( Vide Borden's Tables, p. 64). 

Bull. 171 5 



04 HorXDAUIKS (»F TIIK I NITKn STATKS. Ii.ii.i..l7l. 

it'JtM-t«'(l by Ivliodc Isliiinl, on tlic ^^rouiid (lj;it the llirii itcjmiI iscttle 
iiR'iit (»!" (he eiistern Ixmiuhiry by the decree (W the 8u])i'<'m(' ('ourt hinl 
80 changed the aspect of the controversy that she could not coiiKent to 
the adoption of tlie line of 1848 as her northern bonndary. 

Thns the northern boundary of Rhode Island w;is left in abeyance, 
or rather left iu the condition prescribed by the decision of 184G. 

In June, 1880, the legislature of Rhode Island i)assed a resolution to 
remove the monuments of the "line of 1848" and erect monuments on 
the jurisdictional line. 

]n 1881 the legislature of Massachusetts took like action. 

This jurisdictional line has the same ternnni as the line of 1848, but 
is a very irregular line, sometimes running north of a direct line and 
sometimes falling south of it [the extreme variations being .■>20.3 feet 
north of the line of 1848, and 129 feet south of the same.J A full and de- 
tailed description may be found in Rhode Island acts. May, 1867, p. 6 
et seq. 

Also, viae Senate Document No. 14, Massachusetts, 1848, for a full 
account of this controversy. 

In 1713, commissioners from the Province of Massachusetts l>ay and 
Colony of Connecticut settled a line between Massachusetts and Con- 
necticut. 

By this line certain northern frontier towns were given to Massachu- 
setts, viz: Woodstock, Suflfield, Eulield, and Somers. In 1749 the leg- 
islature of Connecticut passed a resolution that, inasmuch as the line 
had not been ai^jjroved by the King, and that the two colonies had no 
legal right to transfer territory without the confirmation of the Crown, 
the contract was void, and these towns were again taken under the 
jurisdiction of Connecticut. Massachusetts appealed to the King, and 
the claims of Connecticut were fully established. (Sec HoUister's His- 
tory of Connecticut, Vol. II.) 

In 1791 Massachusetts and Connecticut appointed commissioners to 
establish the boundary between them, but they were unable to agree. 

In 1803 commissioners were appointed to complete the line, a com- 
promise having been made concerning the line between the town of 
Southwick and the towns of Sufiield and Granby (the cause of the dis- 
agreement of the former commissioners). 

The agreement made was as follows, viz : 

That the lino should begin from a station 8 rods south of the southwest corner of 
West SpringlieUl, and thence run west to thi' large ponds, and thence southerly l)y 
those ponds to the ancient south line of Westfield, and from thence on said south 
line to the ancient southwest corner of Westlield; and from thence Jiortherly in the 
ancient west line of Westfield to the Btation iu said west line made by commissiouort 
in the year 1714, and from thence to the southwest corner of Granville. (See Mass 
Special Laws, Vol. Ill, page 234.) 

In 1803 the commissioners surv^eyed and marked the boundary be- 
tween their respective States. 



> 

z 


z 


< 


< 




J 






o 


1- 




(T 


- _ 


< 


Q 


I 




GANNETT.] MASSACHUSETTS. 65 

Their report, which was adopted, is as follows, viz: 

Begiuning at the northoiist corucr of SufiBeld and the southeast corner of West 
Springfield, on the west bank of Connecticut River, at a point 7.0 links northward of 
the center of a small valley running into said river, said point being between a small 
butternut tree, marked M. C, standing on the south, and a small crooked white oak, 
marked M., standing on the north, about two feet distant from each other, and then 
run north 82° 45' west 1 chain to a stone monument erected by us there ; in the same 
course 22 chains 25 links to a stone monument on the stage road from Springfield to 
SuflBeld, and said course continued would pass two feet north of Smith's house; 
thence north 82° west 82 chains 3 links to a stone monument on the middle road from 
SuflSeld to Springfield ; then in the same course 13 chains 30 links to a large black or 
red oak tree, marked on the east side C, and on the west side M., being an ancient 
bound ; thence north 77° 4' west 134 chains 42 links to a stone monument on the road 
from Feeding Hills meeting-house to Suffield ; thence in the same course 4 chains 21 
links to a pine stump — an old monument ; thence north 79° 48' west 102 chains 80 links 
to a stone monument on the road from Westfield to SuflSeld, called the back street ; 
thence north 81° 30' west 61 chains 20 links to a stone monument at an old stump and 
stones, the ancient southwest corner of West Springfield ; thence south 5° west 2 
chains to a stone monument in the line run by commissioners in 1714 ; thence north 
85° west 167 chains 33 links to a stone monument at the middle pond, 22 links east of 
low -water mark, being at the center of a little valley running into said pond ; thence 
on the eastern shore of said pond, as the same runs southerly, to a sluice way or outlet 
from said pond to the south pond ; thence southerly on the east shore of the south pond 
as the same runs to a stone monument at high-water mark on the south corner of said 
pond, being the south end of the most southerly bay thereof, from which the point of 
land beyond the bay on the east side of the pond bears north 29° east, and the high point 
beyond thehay on the west side of the pond is north 3° 30' east ; then south 10° 20' west 
24 chains 78 links to a stone monument at the southeast corner of Southwick, in the 
ancient south line of Westfield, from which the highest peak of Manatick Mountain 
bears south 42° 30' west; thence south 87° 30' west 33 chains 86 links to a heap of stones 
in a hedge, being an ancient monument in the south line of Westfield and the north- 
west comer of SuflBeld, adjoining Granby ; thence in said ancient south line of West- 
field the same course to a stone monument at a white oak stump, an old monument, 
the southwest corner of Southwick, being 174 chains 36 links; thence north 10*^ 20' 
east 212 chains 84 links to a stone monument erected by us, at a place in the ancient 
west line of Westfield, where commissioners in 1714 established the monument called 
the Crank monument; thence north 82° 17' west 137 chains to a stone monument 
erected by us at the east road from Granby to Granville ; in this course, at the distance 
of 86 chains 20 links from the Crank monument, we passed between two pillars of 
stones 45 links south of one and 13 links north of the other, both said to be the south- 
east corner of Granville ; thence on the same course 61 chains 40 links to a stone mon- 
ument erected by us on the Granby turnpike road; thence in the same course 44 
chains to a white-oak'* tree, marked by commissioners in 1717, and which we marked 
M on the north side and C, 1803, on the south side; thence north 84° 24' west 5 chains 
13 links to a stone monument erected by us on the west road from Granby to Gran- 
ville; thence in the same course 200 chains 37 links to a white elm stump and stones 
on the west bank of Valley Brook, so-called, a monument, made by commissioners in 
1717 in this course three monuments are mentioned by said commissioners, which we 
do not find; thence north 85° 7' west 60 chains 15 links to a stone monumeut erected 
by us at a new road near the east bank of Hubbard River; thence the same course 2 
chains to dry hemlock tree with stones about it on the west side of said river near a 
small fall and a rock on the east side of said river stooping towards it more than 2 

* Oak-tree boi ndary at Granville, marked in 1717. 



66 H<U'NI>AKIKS <»K THK TNITKI) STATES. [Bri,L.171. 

rcMlH U> » iiiuiiiiiiuMit «rectt><l by 8ai<l former cuniuiiHHioiiHrH; thence north h2*" .Vi' weHt 
109 chuiuH IJ') links to a Htouo uiouunient'" enictod by iis <»ii tht- road from (irmiville to 
Hartlund; f hence the Hiime coiiree '275 chuiiiM 91 linkb to a larj^e heap of Ht<jneH on the 
went bunk of Slocnm Brook between two hemlock trees, having many ancient and 
modern marks thereon, being a monument made by Haid former commisbionenj; in this 
course, the commisHioners of 1717 made mention of a large hemlock tree, and a very 
large white-ash tree which we do not find ; thence north 81° 50' west 93 chains 74 
links to a stone monument erected by us on the Beach-hill Road, so-called; thence 
in the same course 2^}r> chains to a stone monument erected by as at a heap of 
stones about an elm tree standing on the west bank of 8andy Brook, a monument 
made by said former commissioners, who mentioned in their report a monument in this 
course, which we do not find ; thence north 82° 11' west '.ir>7 chains 150 links to a stone 
monument erected by us on the road from Marlborough to Norfolk ; thence same 
course 38 chains 20 links to a monument made by said former commissioners on the 
west bank of Whiting River, near falls, being a heap of flat stones on a large rock ; 
thence north 82*^ 9' west 219 chains to a stone monument at the end of Greenwood 
Turnpike road ; in this course said former commissioners marked two trees, which we 
do not find : thence in the same course 161 chains 75 links to a stone monument 
at the Burrell Road, so-called, leading from Canaan to Suflfield ; thence in the same 
coarse 49 chains to an elm tree, with stones near it, on the east bank of Housatonic 
River, about six rods west from a chestnut stump and stones, a monument made by 
said former commissioners, who also marked a white oak tree in this course which 
we not find ; thence north 82° 52' west 20 chains 50 links to a stone monument 
erected by us at the road leading from Salisbury to Sheffield, called Wetany Road; 
thence in the same course 119 chains 50 links to a stone monument erected by us at 
the road from Salisbury to Sheffield, near Ebenezer Fletcher's house ; thence on the 
same course 211 chains 35 links to a stone monument erected by us at the mountain 
rood from Salisbury to Sheffield ; thence on the same course 28 chains 4 links to a 
monument established by said former commissioners at the foot of the mountain, 
being a heap of stones on a large rock, 20 links long on the northeast-erly side, 5 feet 
high on the southerly side, and which we marked 1803 on the southerlj' side ; thence 
north 85° 30' west 147 chains 20 links to a stone monument erected by us on the road 
from Salisbury to Mount Washington ; thence on the same course 81 chains HO links 
to a large heap of stones, the oblong corner bounds, so-called between the Stat« of 
Connecticut and New York. 

• •••*•• 

The oonises of said line as before given, and here by us are according to the present 
state of Magnetic needle, which we observed to vary 5° west of north. (See Private 
Laws of Conn., vol. 2, pages 1540 to 1544.) 

ABSTRACT OF REPORT OF COMMISSION OF 1803 ON BOUNDARY BETWEEN MASSACHU- 
SETTS AND CONNECTICUT WEST OF THE CONNECTICUT RIVER. 

Beginning at a point on the west bank of Connecticut River, in latitude 42° 01' 
52".10, longitude 72° 37' 03".46, and running north 82° 45' west 22 chains 25 links; 
thence north 82° west 95 chains 33 links ; theuce north 77° 4' west 138 chains 63 
links ; thence north 79° 48' west 102 chains 80 links ; thence north 81° 30' west 61 
chains 20 links ; thence south 5° west 2 chains; thence north 85° west 167 chains 33 
links to a stone monument at the middle pond, 22 links east of low-water mark, lat- 
itude 42° 02' 11", longitude 72° 45' 45". 07 ; thence southerly along the east shore of 
said pond, and also south pond, to a stone monument at high-watermark, at the south 
comer of said south pond ; thence south 10° 20' west 24 chains 78 links to a stone 
monament at southeast comer of Southwick, which is in latitude 42° 00' 11".96, lon- 

* Boundary stone in west front of Granville. 



GANNETT.] MASSACHUSETTS,, 67 

gitude 72° 46' 24".23 ; thence south 87° 30' west 208 chains 22 links to a stone monu- 
ment at the southwest corner of Southwick, which is in latitude 41° 59' 51". 89, lon- 
gitude 72° 49' 25".47; thence north 10° 20' east 212 chains 84 links, to a stone monu- 
ment at the northwest corner of the Southwick Jog, which is in latitude 42° 02' 
12".39, longitude 72° 49' 13".51 ; thence north 82° 17' west 242 chains 40 links to a 
white oak tree, marked by commissioners in 1717, which is in latitude 42° 02' 15". 84, 
longitude 72° 52' 47". 74 ; thence north 84° 24' west 205 chains 50 links; thence north 
85° 7' west 62 chains 15 links ; thence north 82° 52' west 109 chains 35 links to a 
stone monument in latitude 42° 02' 17".03, longitude 72° 58' 22".52 ; thence north 82° 
52' west 275 chains 91 links ; thence north 81° 45' west 70 chains ; thence north 81° 
50' west 328 chains 74 links to a stone monument, which is in latitude 42° 02' 31". 11, 
longitude 73° 07' 35".94 ; thence north 82° 11' west 395 chains 50 links; thence north 
82° 9' west 430 chains ; thence north 82° 52' west 140 chains to a stone monument 
on the road from Salisbury to Sheffield, which is in latitude 42° 02' 58". 11, longitude 
73° 22' 55".27 ; thence north 82° 52' west 239 chains 39 links ; thence north 85° 30' 
west 239 chains to the northwest corner of Connecticut, which is in latitude 42° 02' 
58 '.54, longitude 73° 30' 06".66. 

According to the survey of the cession of Boston Corners, by Massa 
chusetts to New York, in 1855, the south boundary of Massachusetts 
from the northwest corner of Connecticut to the southwest corner of 
Massachusetts is as follows, viz : 

A line running north 89° 08' 4" west, 40 chains, by the true meridian. 

The courses of the line of 1803 are magnetic, with the variation as at 
that date: i. e., 5° west. 

The latitudes and longitudes in the foregoing are taken from the 
Borden Trigonometrical Survey of Massachusetts of 1843. 

In 1826, the line between Massachusetts and Connecticut east of the 
Connecticut River was run by commissioners appointed from each State. 
An abstract of the commissioners' report is here given : 

Abstract of report of commissioners of 1826. — The commissioners first 
made the following survey : Commencing at the northeast comer of 
Connecticut, at a large pile of stones erected by commissioners of 1734 ; 
thence running due west on the latitude of 42° 3' north to the west 
line of Woodstock, 15 miles 169 rods 15 links. (This is hereafter referred 
to as the " first line of latitude.") Thence north 3° west 54 rods 19 links 
to an old pine tree, the reputed northeast corner of Union ; thence due 
west 25 miles 168 rods to Connecticut River. (This line is hereinafter 
referred to as the " second line of latitude," and the second line of lati- 
tude is 54 rods north of the first.) These lines of latitude were compared 
with the ancient survey, monuments, evidence, etc., of the line run by 
the commissioners of 1713 ; the said lines of latitude were found to vary 
in sundry places therefrom. Therefore, in order to conform as near as 
possible to the line of 1713, the line was run as follows, viz : 

Beginning at the northeast comer of Connecticut and running west 
on "first line of latitude" 1,702 rods and 4 links to the road to the Merino 
road ; thence in a direct line 1,372 rods 20 links to the road leading from 
Muddy Brook, so called, by Pennel May's to Southbridge j this point is 
21 rods 10 links north of the " first line of latitude " ; thence in a direct 



OS HolNDARIKS OK TIIK INFTKI) STATKS. [bii.i. 171 

line. '>(i(h()<ls 5 liiikNto tlu' Norwich iiiid VVoodsfocU tuiiii>ik«'(tl is point is 
liO unls ami 5 links iiortli of "lirst line ot latitude"); thence in adirec;t 
liuo 054 rods IS links to the road leading from West Woodstock by Abel 
Mason's to Soutiibridj^e (this jtoint is 1() rods and \i\i links north of " first 
line of latitude"); thencre in a dire(;t line 1,247 rods to the road ieiwl- 
in^ from Union by Aslier Bodfjen's to Hollan<l (this point is 2 rods 14f 
links south of " sccoimI line of latitude"); thence in a <lirecf line 1,127 
rods to the turnpike frouj Hertford through Station! ami IloMand to 
Worcester (this point is 6 rods 23^ links south of the " second line of 
latitude"); thence in a direct line 467 rods to an old white-oak tree, 
an ancient bound, on the road from Staflbrd by Robert Andruss' to 
South Brimfield (this point is I rod 2 links south of "second line of lati- 
tude"); thence in a direct line of 1,G15 rods to the road leadinjr from 
Staflbrd by Henry Cady's to Monsou (this point is 10 rods 15 links 
south of " second line of latitude)"; thence in a direct line 256 rods to 
the Tracy road (this point is 12 rods 12 links south of "second line of 
latitude)"; thence in a direct line 620 rods to the road leading from Staf- 
ford by Seth Sheldon's to South Wilbraham (this point is 14 rods 7 
links south of " second line of latitude"); thence in a direct line 1,066 
rods to the road from Somer's by Walter Ainsworth's to Springfield 
(this point is 4 rods 1 link north of " second line of latitude"); thence 
in a direct line 523 rods to the road from Somer's by Abel Peas's to 
Si)ringfield (this point is 6 rods 12 links south of the "second line of 
latitude"); thence due ive8t(i'i5 rods to the ancient line between Spring- 
field (now Long Meadow) and Enfield ; thence south 80° 30' west by the 
true meridian 645 rods to a monument at an old oak stumjj; thence 
south ol*^ 30' west by the true meridian 164 rods 18 links to a monument 
at an old pine stump ; thence due west 349 rods 15 links to a monument 
on the Connecticut River 12 rods from the shore; thence due west 
to Connecticut River. On the line are erected 49 monument stones, 
marked on the north side M and on the south side C. 

The commissioners also surveyed and marked the line from the the 
corner of Connecticut to the corner of Rhode Island, reporting as fol- 
lows : 

Beginning at the monument erected at the northeast corner of said State of Con- 
necticut and running in a direct line to the ancient heap of stones on the north side 
of the turnpike leading from Hertford to Boston through Thompson and Douglass, 
where we erected a monument, and thence running in a direct Iiu«* to the northwest 
corner of the Stat« of Rhode Island. 

(For survey of 1826, see Private Laws of Conn., vol. 2, pages 1544 to 
1560.) 

The boundary between Massachusetts and New York at an early 
period became a subject of bitter disjmte, New York claiming to the 
west bank of the Connecticut River under the charters of 1664 and 1674 
to the Duke of York, Massachusetts claiming under her old charters to 
the South Sea. AfU^r many fruitless attempts at a settlement, an ar- 



GANNETT.] MASSACHUSETTS. 69 

rangement was entered iuto iu 1773 fixing the western boundary of 
Massachusetts where it meets New York territory. The Revohition fol- 
lowing soon after, the line was not run. In 1785 Congress appointed 
three commissioners to run the line, who performed that duty in 1787. 
Th^ line was as follows, viz : 

Beginuiug at a monument erected in 1731 by commissioners from Connecticut and 
New York, distant from the Hudson Kiver 20 miles, and running uortli 15° 12' 9", east 
50 miles 41 chains and 79 links, to a red or black oak tree marked by said commissioners, 
which said line was run as the magnetic needle pointed in 1787. ( Vide Revised Stat- 
utes of New York, 1875, p. 122.) 

The claims of Massachusetts to western lands were finally settled 
December 16, 1786, by a joint commission of the two States. By this 
agreement Massachusetts surrendered the sovereignty of the whole dis- 
puted territory to New York, and received in return the right of soil 
and pre-emption right of Indian purchase west of the meridian passing 
through the eighty-second mile-stone of the Pennsylvania line, except- 
ing certain reservations upon Niagara Eiver. The title to a tract known 
as " The Boston Ten Towns," lying east of this meridian, previously 
grantei by Massachusetts, was also confirmed. ( Vide Hough's N. Y. 
Gaz., 1872, pp. 25, 26.) 

April 19, 1785, Massachusetts executed a deed to the United States. 
It included all title of the State of Massachusetts to territory west of 
the present western boundary of New York. 

In 1820 Maine, hitherto a part of Massachusetts, was admitted into 
the Union as an independent State. 

In 1853 a small portion of territory in the southwestern corner of 
Massachusetts, known as Boston Corner, was ceded to New York, and 
the cession confirmed by Congress in 1855. 

The cession of Boston Corner to New York changes the boundary, so 
that it is now as follows, viz : 

Beginning at a monument erected in 1731 by commissioners from Con- 
necticut and New York (known as the Connecticut monument), stand- 
ing in the south boundary of Massachusetts, latitude 42° 02' 58".54, 
longitude 73° 30' 06".66, which is the northwest corner of the State of 
Connecticut; thence along the south boundary of Massachusetts, north 
890 08' 41" west, 40 chains; thence north 12° 57' 10" west 207.49^ 
chains to a marble post marked on the east side M. S., on the west side 
N. Y., and on the south side 1853, which is in the line run by United 
States commissioners in 1787 ; thence north 15° 12' 9" east on the line 
run by said United States commissioners ^47 miles 73.70^ chains) to 
a red or black oak tree marked by said United States commission- 
ers, in the south boundary of the State of Vermont, latitude 42° 44' 

8 This distance has been obtained by subtracting the length of the west line of Bos- 
ton Corner given in survey of 1853 from the entire length of west boundary of Ma8S» 
chnsetts as given by the United States commissioners in 1787. 



70 HorNDAKIKS OK TIIK I'NITK1> STATKS. [Rri.1,.171 

45".r)S,lonfrit>i(le73oiC'17".()8. [ See RovisodStatnlesof New York, 1875, 
pap:(' IL'U; also])lat of survey of liostoii ('oniorin l.S53.a copy of whieli is 
on lile ill ollice of clerk of House of lie))ieseiit{ilives at VVashington, D.C.J 

RHODE ISLAND. 

The present State of Rhode Jshind was settled by Itoger Williams 
and other immiffrants, who left Massachnsetts Bay and establislied 
themselves at Providence in 10.%. 

In 1(»43 a j)atent was jjranted for the Providence Plantation, from 
which the following are extracts, viz: 

• ••••••• 

Aiul wLcras there is a tract of land in the continent of America aforesaid, called by 
the name of the Narraganset Bay, bordering northward and northeast on the patent of 
the Massachnsetts, east and sontheast on Plymouth patent, south on the ocean, and on 
the west and northwest by the Indians called Narigganneucks, alias Narragansets, the 
whole tract extending about 25 English miles unto the Peqiiot River and country; and 
wheras divers English inhabitants of the towns of Providence, Portsmouth, and 
Newport, in the tract aforesaid, » * • have represented their desire, * * "we 
■ * • do * * * give, grant, and confirm to the aforesaid inhabitants of the 
towns of Providence, Portsmouth, and Newport a firm and absolute charter of incor- 
poration, to bo known by the name of the incor{)oration of Providence Plantations, in 
the Narraganset Bay, in New England. * • » 

In 16C3 Charles II granted a charter to Rhode Island and Providence 
Plantations, of which the following is an extract : 

* • * "All that parte of our dominiones in New -England, in America, conteyneing 
the Nahautick and Narragansett Bay, and conntryes and partes adjacent, bounded on 
the west, or westerly, to the middle or channel of a river there, commonly called and 
known by the name of Pawoatuck, alias Pawcawtuck river, and soe along the sayd 
river, as the greater or middle sfreame thereof reacheth or lyes npp into the north 
countrye, northward, iinto the head thereof, and from thence, by a streight lyne 
drawn due north untill itt meets with the south lyiio of the Massachusetts Collony; 
and on the north, or northerly, by the aforesayd south or southerly lyne of the Massa- 
chusetts Collony or Plantation, and extending towards the east, or eastwardly, three 
English miles to the east and north-east of the most eastern and north-eastern parts 
of the aforesayd Narragansett Bay, as the sayd bay lyeth or extendeth itself from the 
ocean on the south, or southwardly, unto the mouth of the river which runneth to- 
wards the towne of Providence, and from thence along the eastwardly side or banke 
of the sayd river (higher called by the name of Seacnnck river), up to the ffalls called 
Patuckett ffalls, being the most westwardly lyne of Plymouth Collony, and soe from 
the sayd ffalls, in a streight lyne, duo north, untill itt meet with the aforesayd line 
of the Massachusetts Collony ; and bounded on the south by the ocean." And in par- 
ticular, the lands belonging to the townes of Providence, Pawtuxet, Worwieke, Nus- 
quammack, alias Paweatnck, and the rest upon the m.aiu land in the tract aforesayd 
together with Rhode Island, Blocko Island, and all the rest of the islandH and banks 
in the Narragansett Bay and bordering upon the coast of the tracts aforesaid (Ffish- 
ers Island only exce])ted). » * » 

(For history of the northern and eastern boundaries see Massa- 
chusetts, p. 54.) 

In 1703 substantially the present w^estern boundary was settled by 
an agreement made between the commissioners from the two colonies 
of Rhode Island and Connecticut, viz: "A straight line from the month 



U. S. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY 



BULLETIN NO. 171 PL. XXI 





u -"•n 1 




f 


■» 






(T 








LJ 






"" 


1- 
O 






O 


li. 






z 






y 








(t 






°--.n -J 








r~<t 


h 








IE 
Ul 


z 

Ul 




I 


z . 




H 


> 









LI 










J 


(0 


o 




U) 


J 












D. 


^ 




I 
o 




2 


J 




^1 




o 


1 


z 


-2 




I 


tc 




§UJ 




1- 


D 
CD 


1 


It 




__ 




o 


IT 




< 

z 
1- 


u: 


z 


1- 




D ^ 


H 






0^ — " 
> 




3 








o 


J 


u 




J 







_-—-""' 




o 


J 


o 






z 


iD 


> 


z 












•^.._ 






J 




— — 


o 




J 




z 



1- 


f- 








z 


z 




!C 




i 


- 






--o o 


£ 






W 








I 


Q. 






(- 






ir 






o 






Z I 






*** .^**>>.^ 






^^**» ^-/^ ^""^^ 


















"t j f 






\ ■> / 






I T V/^^ 






N ';> w 






'^o 1 «- 




/ 


•^S ) vi 




1 
1 


\ IV 






/ 1 




/ 


^ V vP 




/ 
1 


O \ V* 




I 

/ 
/ 


^^ y 1- 




/ 


h-^ 






R 






BOUNDARY BETWEEN RHODE ISLAND AND CONNECTICUT 



GANNETT] RHODE ISLAND COTSTNECTICUT. 7l 

of Ashawoga River to the southwest corner of the Warwick purchase, 
and thence a straight north line to Massachusetts. 

The line of 1703 was actually run by Rhode Island, and is still known 
as the Dexter and Hopkins line. 

The two colonies disagreeing, Rhode Island appealed to the King, 
and the agreement of 1703 was finally established in 1726. 

Tn September, 1728, commissioners from the two colonies met and 
ran the line. 

(For agreement of 1703 and 1728, decisions of English council, etc., 
see R. I. Hist. Soc. Coll., Vol. III.) 

In 1839 commissioners were appointed by Rhode Island and Connecti- 
cut to survey and ascertain the line and erect monuments. 

The following line was established, viz: 

Beginning at a rock near the mouth of Ashawoga River, where it empties into 
Pawcatuck Eiver, and from said rock a straight course northerly to an ancient stone 
heap at the southeast corner of the town of Voluntown, and from said rock southerly 
in the same course with the aforesaid line, until it strikes Pawcatuck River. From 
the southeast corner of Voluntown a straight line to a stone heap at the southwest 
comer of West Greenwich ; from thence a straight line to the southwest corner of the 
ancient town of Warwick, and which is now a corner of the towns of Coventry and 
West Greenwich ; from thence a straight line to the northwest corner of the town of 
Coventry ; thence a straight line to the northeast comer of Sterling ; thence a straight 
line to the southwest comer of Burrillville, and thence a straight line to a stone heap 
upon a hill in the present jurisdictional line between the States of Massachusetts 
and Rhode Island, and at all of said comers, excepting said Warwick corner, we 
have erected monuments of stone, marked R. I. and C, and have also placed similar 
monuments on all the principal roads crossing the line, and at other suitable places. 

And we have caused the ancient monument which was erected at the Warwick cor- 
ner in November, 1742, to be reset and a large heap of stones to be made around it. 
Said monument is marked with the letter C. on one side, and on the other RHODE. 
ISLAND and the traces of other letters and figures. [Extract from Commission- 
er's Report. See R. I. Acts and Resolves, Jan. 1846, pages 12, 13, 14.] 

The above was ratified in 1846. 



CONNECTICUT. 

The title by which the people of Connecticut held the country was 
founded on the old patent granted by Robert, Earl of Warwick, in 
1631, to Lord Say and Seal, Lord Brooke, Sir Richard Saltonstall, and 
others, associated under the name of the Plymouth Company. 

In 1630 the Plymouth Council made a grant of Connecticut to the 
Earl of Warwick, their president. This was confirmed by King Charles 
in 1631, and on the 19th of March, in the same year, the Earl conveyed 
his title to the Plymouth Company, as before stated. (Dwight's Conn., 
p. 19, et seq.) 



7 'J BOimDARTES OK TTIK T^NTTKD STATES. [nru.lTl. 

A cluirtcr was {,nantod by Cliarlcs II to Ooimecticut in 1GG2, of which 
■ho following is an extract, viz: 

• •••••» 

Wc • • • do givo, graiil iind coiifiriii unto the Hjiid Governor and Cofiipaiiy, and 
Ihrir Hiicceseors, all that jiart of our DoniinionH in New P^iigland in Aun-riea IxMinded 
i>n the oast by Narraganset River, couiinonly called Narragannel IJay, where the Baid 
river falletli into the sea, and on the north by the line of the MaHNachnsettH planta- 
tion ; and on thoBonth by the sea ; and longitude &h the lino of the MaHaachusetta 
Colony, running from oast to west, that is to say, from the said Narragansett Bay on 
the east, to the south sea on the west part, with the islands thereunto adjoining. " * 

• * * * » . » 

[C. and C, p. 25()-7.] 

Previous to this time the two colonies of Connecticut and New Haven 
had continued separate, but under this, charter they were united and 
the charter was accepted Ai)ril 20, 1GC5. (C. and C, p. 252.) 

The Duke of York having been granted a charter in 16G4, by which 
the lands west of the Connecticut Eiver were embraced in his jurisdic- 
tion, the question of boundary immediately arose. 

About this time Col. Kichard Nichols, George Cartwright, esq., Sir 
Kobert Carr, and Samuel Maverick, esq., had been appointed commis- 
sioners by the King, and clothed with extraordinary powers, to determine 
all controversies in the colonies. The matter was referred to them, who, 
after a full hearing, determined that the southern boundary of Connect- 
icut was the sea (Long Island Sound), and its western, Mamaroneck 
River, and a line drawn north-northwest from the head of salt water in 
it to Massachusetts. The territory south and west of these lines was 
declared to belong to the Duke of York. ( Vide Dwight's Connecticut, 
pp. 159 et seq.) 

This decision, in effect, decided upon a line 20 miles east of the Hud- 
son River as the boundary, having for a starting point a place on Ma- 
maroneck River. 

In 1G74 the Duke of York received a new charter in substantially the 
same terms as that of 16G4. New controversies concerning jurisdiction 
led to a new agreement, by which it was stipulated that a tract of land 
on Long Island Sound, the bounds of which were described as con- 
taining Gl,440 acres, should be permanently set ofi" to Connecticut by 
New York on condition that the former, in exchange, should set off to 
New York a territory of like extent and of uniform w idth from the tract 
on the Sound to the south line of Massachusetts. This agreement was 
sanctioned by a royal ordinance of the King, and in 1G84 the tract on 
the Sound was surveyed and set off to Connecticut. 

The western boundary of Connecticut was run in 1G85 by Major 
Gould, Mr. Barr, and Mr. Selleck, and ratitied by both parties. {Vide 
Dwight's Connecticut, p. 199.) 

For various reasons the survey of the equivalent lands was not made 
at that time. 

In 1725 commissioners were appointed on both sides to fix the line, 



GANNETT] • CONNECTICUT. 



73 



this being the fifth set ai)pointe(l for the same purpose, uoue of which 
had been able to come to an agreement. 

The commissioners of 1725, however, entered into articles of agree- 
ment settling the manner of the survey. They, however, ran only the 
line bounding the tract on Long IvSland Sound. 

For some cause action was then suspended until 1731, when the com- 
missioners of 1725 surveyed and set off the oblong or equivalent terri- 
tory to New York, defining and marking its boundary, which was to 
remain forever the dividing line between the respective States (then 
colonies). The line was substantially as at present, and is as follows, 
viz: 

Beginning at Lyon's Point, in the moutli of a brook or river called Byram'e 
River, where it falls into Long Island Sound, and running thence up along said 
river to a rock at the ancient road or wadiug-place in said river, which rock bears 
north twelve degrees and forty-five minutes east, five hundred and fifty rods from 
said point ; then north twenty-three degrees and forty-five minutes west, two thou- 
sand two hundred and ninety -two rods; then east-northeast, thirteen miles and sixty- 
four rods, which lines were established in the year one tliousand sev«n hundred and 
twenty-five, by Francis Harrison, Cadwaller Golden, and Isaac Hicks, commissioners 
on the part of the then province of New York, and Jonathan Law, Samuel Eells, 
Roger Walcott, John Copp, and Edmund Lewis, commissioners on the part of the 
then colony of Connecticut, and were run as the magnetic needle then pointed; then 
along an east-northeast continuation of the last-mentioned course, one mile, three- 
quarters of a mile, and twenty-one rods, to a monument erected in the year one 
thousand seven hundred and thirty-one by Cadwaller Golden, Gilbert Willett, Vin- 
cent Matthews, and Jacobus Bruyn, jr., commissioners on the part of said province, 
and Samuel Eells, Roger Walcott, and Edmund Lewis, commissioners on the part of 
said colony, which said monument is at the southeast corner of a tract known and 
distinguished as the oblong or equivalent lands ; then north twenty-four degrees and 
thirty minutes west, until intersected by a line run by said last-mentioned commis- 
sioners, on a course south twelve degrees and thirty minutes west, from a monument 
erected by them in the south bounds of Massachusetts, which monument stands in a 
valley in theTaghkanick Mountains, one hundred and twenty -one rods eastward from 
a heap of stones in said bounds, on the top or ridge of the most westerly of said 
mountains ; then north twelve degrees and thirty minutes east from a monument 
erected by said last-mentioned commissioners at said place of intersection, and stand- 
ing on the north side of a hill, southeasterly from the easternmost end of the long 
pond, along the aforesaid line to the aforesaid monument erected in the south bounds 
of Massachusetts — being the northeast corner of the oblong. (See Revised Statutes 
of N. Y., 1881, Vol. I, pages 128-9.) 

For more than a century no controversy arose, but subsequent to 1850 
questions of jurisdiction were raised, and in 1855 Connecticut made a 
proposition for a new survey. Several sets of commissioners were 
appointed, but no agreement being reached, finally, in 1860, pursuant 
to an act of the legislature of New York, the line was run by the New 
York commissioners, Connecticut not being represented. 

The first section of the act of the New York legislature is as follows, 
viz: 

1. The commissioners appointed by the governor to ascertain the boundary line be- 
tween the States of New York and Connecticut are hereby empowered and directed 



74 BOFNDAUTKS oF TUT. TTNTTKl) STATES. [nou.m. 

to survey and mark, with suitable iiionnineDts, the said line between the two State* 
atJijTcd by the aurrey o/ 1731. 

The following is an abstract of the engineer's report of the line ran 
under direction of the commissioners from New York, the Conuecticat 
<5«)muiissiouer8 declining to be present or assist, viz: 

Beginning at the northwest comer of Connecticut, at the monument 
erected by the commissioners of New York and Connecticut in ] 731, lati- 
tude 420 02' 68".54, longitude 73° 30' 0G".06; thence south 11^ 20' we^t, 
464 chains, to the ''47th mile monument; thence south 12° 34' west, 239 
chains, 67 links, to the 44th mile monument point; thence south 11° 33' 
west, IGO chains 99 links, to the 42d mile monument; thence south 13° 
16' west, 161 chains 24 links, to the 40th mile monument point; thence 
south 120 21' west, 398 chains 21 links, to the 35th mile monument; 
thence south 12° 32' west, 158 chains 96 links, to the 33d mile monu- 
ment; thence south 11° 44' west, 243 chains 37 links, to the 30th mile 
monument ; thence south 12° 27' west, 161 chains 32 links, to the 28th 
mile monument ; thence south 10° 56' west, 160 chains, to the 26th mile 
monument point ; thence south 11° 39' west, 320chains 11 links, to the 22d 
mile monument; thence south 12° 18' west, 163 chains 17 links, to the 
30th mile monument ; thence south 11° 49' west, 159 chains 9 links, to 
the 18th mile monument; thence south 12^19' west, 157 chains 15 links, 
to the 16th mile monument; thence south 10° 11' west, 161 chains 
7 links to the 14th mile monument ; thence south 10° 61' west, 313 chains 
41 links, to the 10th mile monument point; thence south 12° 24' west, 
156 chains 71 links, to the 8th mile monument ; thence south 10° 19' west, 
169 chains 28 links, to the 6th mile monument point ; thence south 12° 
10' west, 164 chains 42 links, to the 4th mile monument; thence south 
no 44/ west, 158 chains 99 links, to the 2-mile monument; thence south 
140 10' west, 109 chains 41 links, to the Ridgefield angle monument ;» 
thence south 25° 8' east, 213 chains 39 links, to the 4th mile monument 
on the east line of the oblong between the Wilton and Ridgefield angles ; 
thence south 24° 48' east, 167 chains 63 links, to the 2-mile monument ; 
thence south 24° 14' east, 167 chains 28 links, to the Wilton angle mon- 
ument, or southeast corner of the oblong as set off by the commission- 
ers of 1731 ; thence south 67° 45' west, 138 chains 76 links, to the south- 
west comer of the oblong, and being where the survey of 1725 termi- 
nated ; thence south 65° 44' west, 90 chains 87 links, to a point consid- 
ered the original 12th mile moiinment point ; thence south 06° 56' west, 
241 chains 93 links, to a point called the 9th mile monument; thence 
south 66° 45' west, 319 chains 12 links, to the 6th mile monument point ; 
tlience south 66° 25' west, 398 chains 40 links, to the angle at the Duke's 



'The niil«* monuments referred to are those, at that time remaining, which were 
established by the Connecticut and New York commissioners of 1731. 

"The entire distance from the Massachusetts line to Ridgefield angle is 52 miles 35 
rods, a diflference of only 5 rods from the survey of 1731. 



U. S. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY 



BULLETIN NO. 171 PL. XXII 




2 


< 

I 



BOUNDARY BETWEEN CONNECTICUT AND NEW YORK. 



GANNETT.] C(1NNE0TICTTT. 75 

Trees ; thence south 23° 38' east, 172 chains 93 links, to a point which is 
west-southwest and distant 32 rods from the chimney in the old Clapp 
house ; thence south 24P 21' east, 224 chains 78 links, to a point opposite 
the old William Anderson house ; thence south 24° 19' east, 173 chains 7 
links, to the great stone at the ancient wading place on Byrom River; 
thence south 17° 45' west, 12 chains 60 links, to a rock in the river which 
can be seen at low tide, in which there is a bolt ; thence south 27° west, 
55 chains 19 links ; thence south 7° 20' east, 13 chains 45 links ; thence 
south 12° 10' east, 16 chains 13 links ; thence south 2° 40' east, 9 chains 
4 links ; thence south 28° 25' east, 9 chains 54 links; thence south 18° 40-' 
east, 4chains 77 links; thence south 11^55' west, 6 chains33 links ; thence 
south 58° 10' west, to where it falls into the sound. (See report of the 
commissioners to ascertain and settle the boundary line between the 
States of New York and Connecticut, February 8, 1861, in which will 
also be found a complete account of this controversy.) 

In 1880 commissioners were appointed by Connecticut and New York. 
Their report was ratified in 1880. 

These commissioners reported as follows, viz : 

We agree that the boiindary on the land constituting the western boundary of Con- 
neoticnt and the eastern boundary of New York shall be and is as the same was de- 
fined by monuments erected by commissioners appointed by the State of New York, 
and completed in the year 1860, the said boundary line extending from Byram Point, 
formerly called Lyon's Point, on the south, to the line of the State of Massachusetts 
on the north. 
And we farther agree that the boundary on the sound shall be and is as follows : 
Beginning at a point in the center of the channel, about 600 feet south of the ex- 
treme rocks of Byram Point, marked No. 0, on appended United States Coast Survey 
chart ; thence running in a true southeast course 3^ statute miles ; thence in a straight 
line (the arc of a great circle) northeasterly to a point 4 statute miles due south of 
New London Light-House ; thence northeasterly to a point marked No. 1, on the annexed 
United States Coast Survey chart of Fisher's Island Sound, which point is on the 
longitude east three-quarters north, sailing course down on said map, and is about 
1,000 feet northerly from the Hommock or North Dumpling Light-House ; thence fol- 
lowing said east three-fourths north sailing course as laid down on said map, easterly to 
a point marked No. 2 on said map ; thence southeasterly to a point marked No. 3 on 
said map ; so far as said States are coterminous. (See Revised Statutes of New York, 
1881,Vol., I, pagel36.) 

The above agreement concerning these boundaries between Connec- 
ticut and New York was confirmed by the Congress of the United States 
on February 26, 1881. (See Revised Statutes of United States, 1881.) 

(For the history and present location of the eastern boundary of Con- 
necticut, vide Massachusetts, p. 61 , and Rhode Island, p. 70 . For the 
northern boundary, vide Massachusetts, p. 64.) 

Under the charter of 1662 Connecticut claimed a large western ter- 
ntory. Subsequent to the Revolution, however, in 1786, 1792, 1795, and 
1800, she relinquished all title to any land west of her present boundary. 



7(') HorNDAKIKS OK TMK TNTTKI) STATES. [mM,i..l71 



NEW YORK. 

The territory inchuU'd in llu' picsi^nt Stat4'- of New York was em- 
braced in the French and English j;rant.sot IGO.'iand lOOG. The Dutch, 
however, in 1G13 established trading posts on the Hudson liiver and 
chiiined jurisdiction over the territory between the Connecticut and Del- 
aware Rivers, which they called New Netherlands. The jioverninent 
was vested iu "The United New Netherland Company," chartered in 
1616, and then in " The Dutch West India Coini)any," chartered in 1621. 

In 1664 King Charles II of England granted to his brother, the Duke 
of York, a large territory in America, which included, with other lands, 
all that tract lying between the west bank of the Connecticut Kiver 
and the east bank of the Delaware. The Duke of York had previously 
purchased, in 1663, the grant of Long Island and other islands on the 
New England coast, made in 1635 to the Earl of Stirling, and iu 1664, 
with an armed fleet, he took possession of New Amsterdam, which was 
thenceforth called New York. Tliis conquest was confirmed by the 
treaty of Breda, in 1667. 

The following is an extract from the grant of 1664 to the Duke of 
York: 

All that parte of the maiue land of New Euglaud boginulug at a certaiiie place 
called or knovvue by the name of St. Croix next adjoyniug to New Scotland in Amer- 
ica and from thence extending along the sea coast unto a certain place called Pctua- 
quine or Pemaquid and so up the River thereof to the further head of ye same as it 
tendeth northwards and extending from thence to the River Kinebequi and so up- 
wards by the shortest course to the River Canada northward and also all that Island 
or Islands commonly called by the several! name or names of Matowacks or Long 
Island scituate lying and being towards the west of Cape Codd and ye narrow Hig- 
ansetts abutting upon the maine land between the two Rivers there called or kuowne 
by the severall names of Conecticutt and Hudsons River togather also with the said 
river of Hudsons River and all the laud from the west side of Conecticutt to ye east 
side of Delaware Bay and also all those severall Islands called, or knowne by the 
names of Martin's Vinyard and Nantukes otherwise Nantuckett togather with all ye 
lands islands soyles harbours mines minerals quarryes woods marshes waters lakes 
tfishings hawking hunting and Howling and all other royalltyes proflitts commodi- 
tyes and hereditaments to the said severale island lauds and premisses belonging and 
appertaining with theire and every of thoiro appurtenances and all our estate right 
title interest beuelitt advantage claime and demand of in or to the said lands and 
premises or any part or parcell thereof and the revercou and revercons remainder and 
remainders togather with the yearly and other ye rents revenues and i)rotfitts of all 
and singular the said premisses and of every part and parcell thereof to have and to 
hold all and singular the said lands islands hereditaments and premisses with their 
and every of their appurtenances. 

In July, 1673, the Dutch recaptured New York and held it until it 
was restored to the English by the treaty of Westminster, in February, 
1674. 

The Duke of York thereupon, to perfect his title, obtained a new 



U. S. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY 



BULLETIN NO. 171 PL. XXlll 




HISTORICAL DIAGRAM OF NEW YORK. 



1 L L. i/ 1 N D. i 


H 


1 

J 


f^ P E 

J^ W E ST / ^ 
VIRGINIA /^ 


N N. J) 

vtoif (/^. J. 


( / -\ 






Qut off /^^"^ 


^x/^/ 




/ 


> 

V 


1863 I 


1 N A^ 


-/tejnnesse 


E 


_.^' 


/■'N.CAROL 



HISTORICAL DIAGRAM OF VIRGINIA. 



GANNETT.] NEW YORK. 77 

grant, in substantially the same terms as that of 1664 (C. and 0., p. 
1328), of which the following is an extract, viz: 

* » » » * » » 

All that part of the main land of New England, beginning at a certain place 
called or known by the name of Saint Croix nexe adjoining to New Scotland in 
America, and from thence extending along the sea-coast into a certain place called 
Petuaquim or Pemquid, and so up the river thereof to the furthest head of the same 
as it windeth northward and extending from the river of Kinebequ and so upwards 
by the shortest course to the river Canada northwards ; and all that island or isl- 
ands commonly called by the several name or names of Matowacks or Long Islands, 
sitnate and being toward the west of Cape Cod and the narrow Higansuts abutting 
upon the main land between the two rivers there called or known by the several 
names of Connecticut and Hudson Rivers, together also with the said river called 
Hudson's River, and all the lands from the west side of Connecticut River to the east 
side of Delaware Bay ; and also all those several islands called or known by the 
names of Martin Vinyard and Nantukes, otherwise Nantackett. 

» • » » • • « 

By these grants to the Duke of York and the conquest of the Dutch 
possessions in America, it will be seen that Kew York originally had a 
claim to a much larger territory than is now included in her limits. The 
successive changes in her extent may be sketched as follows, viz; 

In 1664 the Duke of York sold the present State of New Jersey to 
Lord John Berkeley and Sir George Carteret. 

In 1682 the Duke of York sold to William Penn his title to Delaware 
and the country on the west bank of the Delaware, which had been 
originally settled by the Swedes, then conquered by the Dutch, and 
which had by them been surrendered to the Duke of York. 

In 1686 Pemaquid and its dependencies were annexed to the Ifew 
Eogland government by a royal order, the Duke of York having ac- 
ceded to the throne of England. 

By the charter of 1G91 to Massachusetts Bay, all claim to any part 
of Maine was extinguished, and the islands of Isantucket, Marthas 
Vineyard, and others adjacent (hitherto known as Duke's County, 
New York), were annexed to Massachusetts Bay. 

The territory west of the Connecticut River to Mithin about 20 miles 
of the Hudson River, now forming a portion of Massachusetts and Con- 
necticut, were, by agreements and concessions made at various periods, 
surrendered to those States respectively. 

In 1781 New York released to the General Government all the lands 
to which she had claim west of a meridian extending through the west 
extremity of Lake Ontario, and in 1790 she gave up all claim to the 
present State of Vermont and consented to her independence. 

By these successive reductions New York was left with substantially 
her present boundaries. 

(For the history and settlement of the eastern boundary of New York, 
vide Vermont, Massachusetts, and Connecticut, ante pp. 52, 68, and 72.) 

The northern boundary was settled by the treaty of peace in 1783 
Bull. 171 6 



7s HOI'NDAKIKS (»K TIIK rNlIKh STATKS [mi.i,.171. 

aiid by the coiumissiou uuder the Hixth article of the treaty ol (Iheut. 
{Vide -p. ];i.) 

The boundary between New York and New Jersey was plainly stated 
in the grant by the Duke of York to Berkeley and Carteret. ( \^ide New 
Jersey, p. 8l'.) 

In 1711) attempts were made to have the line run and marked, bot 
nothing,' seems to have been done to settle the matter permanently till 
ITGO, when commissioners were appointed by the King, who fixed on 
substantially the present line. {Vide R. S. N. J., 1821, pp. 29-34.) 

In 1772 this line was confirmed by the legislatures of both colonies, 
and commissioners were appointed to survey and mark the same. 

This line was as follows, viz : 

A direct and straight line from the fork or branch formed by the junction of the 
stream or waters called the Machackamack with the river Delaware or Flshkill, in 
thf latitude of 41" 21' 87", to a rock ou the west side of the Hudson River, marked by 
the said surveyors iu the latitude of 41° — said rock was ordered to be marked — with 
the following words and figures, viz: "Latitude 41° north ;" and on the south side 
thereof "New Jersey"; and on the north side thereof "New York"; also, to mark 
every tree that stood ou the line with five notches and a blaze on the northwest and 
southeast sides thereof, and to put up stone monuments, at 1 mile distance from each 
other, along the said line, and to number such monuments with the number of miles; 
the same shall be from the before-mentioned marked rock on the west side of Hudson's 
River, and mark the words "New Jersey" on the south side, and the words "New 
York" on the north side, of every of the said monuments. (See R. S. of N. J., 1821, 
pp. 29-34.) 

The above was confirmed by the king in council September 1, 1773. 

In the year 1833 commissioners were appointed by New York and 
New Jersey for the settlement of the territorial limits and jurisdiction 
of the two States. 

In the following year the commissioners made the following agree- 
ment, which was ratified by each State and confirmed by Congress, viz : 

UNITBD STATES STATUTES AT lARGB. TWENTY-THIRD CONGRESS, SESSION I. 1834. 

AN ACT f^vin-; llie consent of CongreBS to an agreement or compact entered into between the State 
of New York and the Statu of New Jersey, respecting the ton-itoria) limita and jurisdiotion of said 
States. 

Akticlk first. The boundary line between the two States of New York and New 
Jersey, from a point in iJic middle of Hudson River, opposite the ])oint on the west 
shore thereof, in the forty-fiiKt degree of north latitude, as heretofore ascertained, and 
marked, to the main sea, shall be the middle of the said river, of the bay of New 
York, of the waters between Statcn Island and New Jersey and of Raritan Bay, to the 
main sea ; except as hereinalter otherwise i>articiilarly mentioned. 

Article second. The State of New York shall retain its present jurisdiction of 
and over Bedloe's and Ellis's Islands, and shall also retain exclusive jurisdiction of 
and ov«'r the other islands lying in the waters above mentioned and now under the 
jurisdiction of that State, 

Article tuird. The State of New York shall have and enjoy exclusive jurisdiction 
of and over all the waters of Hudson River lying west of Manhattan Island and to the 
south of the mouth of Spuytenduyvel Crook ; and of and over the lands covered by the 
said waters to the low-water mark on the westerly or New Jersey side thereof; sub- 



GANNETT.] NEW YORK. 79 

ject to the following rights of property and of jurisdiction of the State of New Jer- 
sey, that is to say : 

1. The State of New Jersey shall have the exclusive right of property in and to the 
land under water lying west of the middle of the bar of New York, and west of the 
middle of that part of the Hudson River which lies between Manhattan Island and 
New Jersey. 

2. The State of New Jersey shall have the exclusive jurisdiction of and over the 
wharves, docks, and improvements made and to be made on the shore of the said 
State ; and of and over all vessels aground on said shore, or fastened to any such 
wharf or dock, except that the said vessels shall be subject to the quarantine or health 
laws, and laws iv relation to passengers, of the State of New York, which now exist 
or which may hereafter be passed. 

3. The State of New Jersey shall have the exclusive right of regulating the fisheries 
on the westerly side of the middle of said waters: Provided, That the navigation be 
not obstructed or hindered. 

Article fourth. The State of New York shall have exclusive jurisdiction of and 
over the waters of the Kill Von Kull between Staten Island and New Jersey to the 
westernmost end off Shorter's Island in respect to such quarantine laws, and laws 
relating to passengers, as now exist or may hereafter be passed under the authority of 
that State, and for executing the same; and the said State shall also have exclusive 
jurisdiction, for the like purposes, of and over the waters of the sound from the west- 
ermost end of Shorter's Island to Woodbridge Creek, as to all vessels bound to any 
port in the said State of New York. 

Article fifth. The State of New Jersey shall have and enjoy exclusive jurisdic- 
tion of and over all the waters of the sound between Staten Island and New Jersey 
lying south of Woodbridge Creek, and of and over all the waters of Raritan Bay lying 
westward of a line drawn from the light-house at Prince's Bay to the mouth of Mat- 
tavan Creek ; subject to the following rights of property and of jurisdiction of the 
State of New York, that is to say : 

1. The State of New York shall have the exclusive right of property in and to the 
land under water lying between the middle of the said waters and Staten Island. 

2. The State of New York shall have the exclusive jurisdiction of and over the 
wharves, docks, and improvements made and to be made on the shore of Staten Isl- 
and, and of and over all vessels aground on said shore, or fastened to any such wharf or 
dock ; except that the said vessels shall be subject to the quarantine of health laws, 
and laws in relation to passengers of the State of New Jersey which now exist or 
which may hereafter be passed. 

3. The State of New York shall have the exclusive right of regulating the fisheries 
between the shore of Staten Island and the middle of said waters : Provided, That 
the navigation of the said waters be not obstructed or hindered. 

» » ♦ * # » » 

In 1876 commissioners were appointed to re-locate the land boundary 
between New York and New Jersey, and replace monuments that may 
have become dilapidated or removed, or to erect new ones, etc. ( Vide 
Rev. of N. J., 1877.) 

The above commissioners found in some cases a slight discrepancy 
between the origiual marks and the verbal description thereof, and the 
legislatures of each State ordered that the original monuments should 
be considered the true boundary. {See acts of New York, 1880, and 
acts of New Jersey, 1881.) 



80 BOUNDAKIKH OK THK TNTTKI) STATES. [bii,i..171. 

Ill 1881 a joint commission of tlie two Stsitcs was appointed tor tho 
purpose of retraeinj^ and remarkinfj^, in a permanent manner, this 
boundary. This work was completed in a thorough manner in 1883. 

In 1887 a Joint commission of the two States was apixiinted to deter- 
mine and mark the boundary between the two States, through Karitan 
Bay. This commission came to an agreement, the terms of which are 
as follows : 

Fir>it. From "Great Bods light-house,"' in Karitau Bay, north, twenty tlegrecs six- 
teen minutes west, true, to a point in the middle of the waters of Arthur Kill, or 
Staten Island Sound, equidistant between the southwesterly comer of the dwelling 
house of David C. Butler, at Ward's Point, on Staten Island, in the State of New 
York, at the southeasterly corner of the brick building on the lands of Cortlandt 
L. Parker, at tho intersection of the westerly lino of Water street with the northerly 
line of Lewis street, in Perth Aniboy, in the State of New Jersey. 

Second. From "Great Beds light-house" south, sixty-four degrees and twenty-one 
minutes east, true (S. 64° 21' E.), in line with tho center of Waackaack or Wilson's 
beacon, in Monmouth County, New Jersey, to a point at tho intersection of said line 
with a line connecting "Morgan No. 2" triangulation point, U. S. Coast and Geo- 
detic Survey, in Middlesex County, New Jersey, with the "Granite and Iron 
beacon," marked on the accompanying maps as " Homer stone beacon," situated on 
the "Dry Romer shoal;" and thence on a line bearing north, seventy-seven degrees 
and nine minutes east, true (N. 77° 9' E.), connecting "Morgan No. 2" triangula- 
tion point, U. S. Coast and Geodetic Survey, in Middlesex County, New Jersey, with 
said "Romer stone beacon" (the line passing through said beacon ainl continuing 
in the same direction), to a point at its intersection with a line drawn between the 
" Hook beacon," on Sandy Hook, New Jersey, and the triangulation point of the 
U. S. Geodetic Survey, known as the Oriental Hotel, on Coney Island, New York; 
then southeasterly, at right angles with the last mentioned line to the main sea. 

Third. The monumental marks by which said boundary line shall be hereafter 
known and recognized are hereby declared to be as follows: 

1. The "Great Beds light-house." 

2. A permanent monument marked "State boundary line New York and New 
Jersey," and to be jilaced at the intersection of the line drawn froni the "Great 
Beds liglit-liouse" to "Waackaack or Wilson's beacon," Monmouth County, New 
Jersey, and the line drawn from "Morgan No. 2" triangulation point, U. S. Coast 
and Geodetic Survey, in Middlesex County, New Jersey, to "Romer stone beacon." 

3. Eight buoys or spindles, to be marked like the permanent monument above 
mentioned, and placed at suitable intervening points along tho line from the said 
permanent monument to the "Romer stone beacon." 

4. Tho "Romer stone beacon." 

In the year 1774 commissions were appointed by New York and Penn- 
sylvania to fix the beginning of the forty-third degree of north latitude 



GANNETT.] "NEW YORK. 81 

on the Mohawk or western branch of Delaware Eiver, which is the 
northeast corner of Pennsylvania, and to proceed westward and fix the 
line between Pennsylvania and New York. 

These commissioners reported in December of the same year that 
they fixed the said northeast comer of Pennsylvania, and marked it as 
follows, viz : 

On a small island in the said river they planted a stone marked with the letters 
and figures, New York, 1774, cut on the north side thereof; and the letters aud fig- 
ures, latitude 42° variation 4° 20', cut on the top thereof ; and in a direction due 
west from thence on the west side of the said branch of Delaware, collected and 
placed a heap of stones at the water mark ; and proceeding further west four perches, 
planted another stone in the said line marked with the letters and figures, Pennsyl- 
vania, 1774, cut on the south side thereof, and the letters and figures, latitude 42° 
variation 4° 20', cut on the top thereof, and at the distance of eighteen perches due 
west from the last-mentioned stone marked an ash tree. The rigor of the season pre- 
vented them running the line farther. 

Nothing further seems to have been done until 1786-'7, when com- 
missioners were appointed to finish the work thus begun {see Gary & 
Biorden's Laws of Pennsylvania, Vol. Ill, page 392), and the lines were 
run and monuments erected. The line was ratified in 1789, and is as 
follows, viz : 

Beginning at a point in Lake Erie, where the boundary line between the United States 
and Great Britain is intersected by a meridian line drawn through the most westerly 
ben+ or inclination of Lake Ontario ; then south along said meridian line to a monument 
in the beginning of the forty-third degree of north latitude, erected in the year one 
thousand seven hundred and eighty-seven, by Abraham Herdenbergh and William 
W. Morris, commissioners on the part of this State, and Andrew Ellicott and Andrew 
Porter, commissioners on the part of the State of Pennsylvania, for the purpose of mark- 
ing the termination of the line of jurisdiction between this State and the said State 
of Pennsylvania ; then east along the line established and marked by said last-men- 
tioned commissioners to the ninetieth mile-stone in the same parallel of latitude, 
erected in the year one thousand seven hundred and eighty-six, by James Clinton 
and Simeon DeWitt, commissioners on the part of this State, and Andrew Ellicott, 
commissioner on the part of Pennsylvania ; which said ninetieth mile-stone stands 
on the western side of the south branch of the Tioga River ; then east along the 
line established and marked by said last-mentioned commissioners, to a stone erected 
in the year one thousand seven hundred and seventy-four, on a small island in the 
Delaware River, by Samuel Holland and David Rittenhouse. commissioners •n the part 
of the colonies of Pennsylvania and New York, for the purpose of marking the begin- 
ning of the forty-third degree of north latitude ; then down along said Delaware River 
to a point opposite to the fork or branch formed by the junction of the stream called 
Mahackamack with the said Delaware River, in the latitude of forty-one degrees, 
twenty-one minutes and thirty-seven seconds north ; then in a straight line to the 
termination on the east bank of the Delaware River of a line run in the year one 
thousand seven hundred and seventy-four, by William Wickham and Samuel Gale, 
commissioners on the part of the then colony of New York, and John Stevens and 
Walter Rutherford, commissioners on the part of the then colony of New Jersey. 
{See Revised Statutes of New York, 1881.) 

The meridian line forming the western boundary of New York was 
surveyed and mapped in 1790 by Andrew Ellicott, as United States 
commissioner (Pa. Archives, Vol. XII — Map), and the latitude formerly 



82 BOUNDAUIKS OF TIIK TfNITKD STATKS. (Bri.L.l71. 

inscribed on the monnnient on Lake Erie, fixinpr the western boniulary, 
was 42° IG' 1',i". The icport of tlx^ <'oniniissioner has not Imm-ji fonnd. 

Jn ISG.l Dr. Peters, director of Hamilton CoUeg^e Observatory, nnder 
the directions ol" tli<'Kegents<>f tlie University oi ^Ni-iw Yoik,<h*teriuined 
the latitude and lonjjitndi^ of the boundary nionnnient aforesaid, witli 
the following result: Latitude, 42° W 2".S; lonptude, 79° 45' 64".4. 
( Vide Dr. Peters' Keport, 1808.) 

In 1877 the parallel of the forty-second degree north latitude was 
ascertained at four ])oints, by the New York and Pennsylvania Joint 
Boundary Commission, with the following result, viz : 

1. At Travis Station (Hale's Eddy), very near the east end of that 
part of the New York and Pennsylvania line suj)posed to be on the 
forty second parallel, the old line was found t<» be 275 feet nortli of the 
parallel. 

2. At Finn's Station, about 20 miles from east end (Great Bend), the 
line is .'i50 feet south of the parallel. 

3. At Burt's Station, about 70 miles from east end (Wellsburg), the 
line is 700 feet north of the parallel. 

4. At Clark's Station, abo"t 253 miles from east end (Wattsburg), the 
line is 150 feet north of the parallel. 

(See pamphlet, Report of Penn. Board of the Penn. & N. Y. Joint 
Boundary- Comm.) 



NEW JERSEY. 

Although the original grants from the French and English sov- 
ereigns of 1003 and 1000 covered the territory forming the present 
State of New Jersey, the grant which first directly relates to New Jer- 
sey is that given in 1004 by the Duke of York to Lord John Berkeley 
and Sir George Carteret, two months before the setting out of his ex- 
pedition to take possession of New York. 

The following extract from that grant defines the boundaries, viz: 

All that tract of land adjacent to Now England, and lying and being to the west- 
ward of Long Island and Manhitas Island, and honnded on the oast part by the 
main sea and part by Hudson's River, and hath upon the west Delaware Bay or 
river, and extendeth sonthward to the main ocean as far as Cape May, at the mouth 
of Delaware Baj"^, and to the northward as far as the northernmost branch of the said 
bay or river of Delaware, which is forly-om^ degrees and forty minutes of latitude, 
and crosseth over thence in a strait line to Hudson's River in forty-one degrees of lati- 
itiide; which said tract of land is hereafter to bo called by the name or names of New 
Ceaserea or Now Jersey. (Vide Grants, Conceesions, etc., of New Jersey, Learning 
& Spicer, p. 8.) 

In March, 1073, Lord Berkeley sold his undivided moiety of New Jer- 
sey to John Fenwick, by whom, in the following year, it was again sold. 
July 1, 1070, was executed the famous " Quintipartite deed," by which 



•ti^oH 1/1 



41. 



j/^ 



Ti^S^^ 



J < 




< 



* J 



t^ 



5.^-^^ 



,ehi 



O 



fiANNETT.] 



NEW JERSEY. 83 



the eastern part was given to Sir George Carteret, to be called East New 
Jersey, and the western part to the other proprietors, to be called West 
Ii^ew Jersey. Sir George Carteret, at his death in 1678, left his land to 
be sold. It was sold in 1682 to the twelve proprietors, who admitted 
other partners. 

Confirmation grants were made to the proprietors of both j^rovinces 
by the Duke of York, and confirmed by the King, but between 1697 and 
1701 the proprietors repeatedly made petitions to be allowed to surren- 
der their right of government to the Crown. Accordingly, iu 1702, the 
surrender was made and accepted by the Queen, and both parts united 
were made the province of New Jersey. ( Vide Leaming and Spicer's 
grants, etc.) 

(For the history of the northern and eastern boundary, vide New York, 
p. 78.) 

The grant from the Duke of York to Berkeley and Carteret defined 
the west boundary of New Jersey to be the Delaware River. ( Vide 
p. 82.) 

The line between New Jersey and Delaware is thus described in the 
Revised Statutes of Delaware, p. 2, viz: 

Low -water mark on the eastern side of the river Delaware, within the twelve-mile 
circle from New Castle and the middle of the hay, below said circle. 

In 1876 the legislature of New Jersey authorized the governor to com- 
mence a suit in the Supreme Court of the United States to settle the 
boundary between New Jersey and Delaware. New Jersey claimed 
jurisdiction to the middle of the Delaware, so far as the river and bay 
is a boundary between the two States. ( Vide Revision of New Jersey, 
p. 1185.) 

In 1783 Commissioners were appointed by New Jersey and Pennsyl- 
vania to settle the jurisdiction of the river Delaware and the islands 
within the same. Their report was ratified, and is in substance as fol- 
lows: 

First. It is declared that the river Delaware from the station point 
or northwest corner of New Jersey, northerly to the place upon the said 
river where the circular boundary of the State of Delaware touches 
upon the same, in the whole length and breadth thereof, is and shall 
continue to be and remain a common highway, equally free and open 
for the use, benefit, and advantage of the said contracting parties, etc. 

Second. That each State shall enjoy and exercise a concurrent juris- 
diction within and upon the water, and not upon the dry land between 
the shores of said river, etc. 

Third. That all islets, islands, and dry land within the bed and be- 
tween the shores of said river, and between said station point northerly 
and the falls of Trenton southerly, shall, as to jurisdiction, be hereafter 
deemed and considered as parts and parcels of the State to which such 
insulated dry land doth lie nearest at the time of making this agree- 



S4 HOI'NDAHIKS iiV THK T'NTTED STATES. funim. 

lueut, and that from said falls of Trenton to the State ol Delaware 
southerly, certain islands (in the agreement they are named B) be an- 
nexed to each State respectively. {Vide lievision of New Jersey, p. 
1181.) 

In 1786 cominissiojiers were ai)j)oint«d by New Jersey and Pennsyl- 
vania for more accurately determining,' and describing the islands men- 
tioned in the foregoing agreement; that is, those in the Delaware from 
the northwest corner of N cm Jersey down to the falls of Trenton. Their 
report was ratified, and a long list of islands, described by name in the 
act, were annexed to each State respectively. ( Vide Revision of New 
Jersey, pp. 11 82-'3.) 



PENNSYLVANIA. 

The Swedish West India Comi)any, chartered by the King of Swe- 
den in 1625, established the first i)ermanent settlement on the west bank 
of the Delaware, occupying a part of the territory now in Pennsylvania 
and Delaware, although the Dutch had previously established trading 
posts, which had been destroyed by the Indians. The Swedes acquired, 
by successive purchases from the Indian chiefs, all the land extending 
from Cape Henlopen to the great falls of the Delaware, calling it New 
Sweden. ( Vide 0. and C, p. 1509.) 

In 1656 this territory was surrendered to the Dutch. ( Vide Hazard's 
Annals of Pennsylvania, p. 185.) 

By the conquest of the New Netherlands, in 1664, the Duke of York 
seems to have successfully claimed the settlements on the west bank of 
the Delaware as a part of his dominions. 

In 1681 Charles II of England granted to William Penn the Province 
of Pennsylvania. The following extract from the charter defines the 
boundaries : 

• * " all that Tracte or Parte of Laud in America, with fall the Islands therein 
conteyned, as the same is bounded on the East l)y Delaware River, from twelve miles 
distance Northwards of New Castle Towne unto the three and fortieth degree of North- 
erne Latitude, if the said River doeth extende so farre northwards; But if the said 
River shall not extend soe farre Northward, then by the said River soe farr as it doth 
extend ; and from the head of the said River the Eastern Bounds are to bee determined 
by a Meridian Line, to bee drawne from the head of the said River, unto the said three 
and fortieth degi'eo. The said Lands to extend westwards five degrees in longitude, to 
bee computed from the said Easterne Bounds ; and the said Lands to bee bounded on 
the North by the beginning of the three and fortieth degree of Northern Latitude, and 
on the South by a Circle drawne at twelve miles distance from New Castle Northward 
and Westward unto the beginning of the fortieth degree of Northern Latitude, and 
thence by a streight Lino Westward to the Limit of Longitude above mentioned. 

William Penn, in order to perfect his title, procured of the Duke of 
York a deed bearing date August 21, 1682, by which the Duke of York 
conveyed to him all title and claim which he might have to the province 
of Pennsylvania. {Vide Hazard's Annals of Pa., 586 ei seq.) 



GANNETT.] PENN'STLVAKIA. 85 

He also purchased of the Duke of York the territory now compris- 
ing the State of Delaware, which he held until 1701-'2, when he granted 
a charter which enabled them to set up a separate government, though 
still under proprietary control. ( Vide C. and C, p. 270 et seq.) 

(For a history of the northern and eastern boundaries of Pennsylva- 
nia, see New York and New Jersey, pp. 80 and 83.] 

That part of the southern boundary of Pennsylvania between Penn- 
sylvania and Delaware is an arc of a circle, having for its center the 
steeple of the old court-house at New Castle, Del., and a radius of 12 
miles. This was surveyed and marked under a warrant from William 
Penu in 1701. {Vide Hazard's Annals of Pennsylvania.) 

This circular line, in connection with adjacent lines, was made the 
subject of controversy for many years. 

According to the original grants of Pennsylvania and Maryland the 
boundary between them was to be the fortieth degree of north latitude. 

This line being found to pass north of Philadelphia and to exclude 
Pennsylvania from Delaware Bay, negotiations ensued between the 
proprietors to rectify this geographical blunder, and for nearly a cen- 
tury the matter remained unsettled. 

In the year 1732 an agreement was made to fix the boundary. Com- 
missioners were appointed in that year, and subsequently in 1739, to run 
the line, but they failed to agree, and chaucery suits were the result. 
Taking a decision of Lord Chancellor Hardwick in 1750 as a basis of 
final adjudication, an agreement was signed July 4, 1760. By this 
agreement the line between Pennsylvania and Delaware on the one 
part and Maryland on the other was determined as follows, viz : 

A due east and west line should be run across the peninsula from 
Cape Henlopen to the Chesapeake Bay. From the exact middle of 
this line should be drawn a line tangent to the western periphery of a 
circle, having a radius of 12- English statute miles, measured horizon- 
tally from the center of the town of New Castle. From the tangent 
point a line should be drawn due north until it cut a parallel of latitude 
15 miles due south of the most southern part of the city of Philadelphia, 
this point of intersection to be the northeast corner of Maryland ; thence 
the line should run due west on said parallel as far as it formed a boun- 
dary between the two governments. ( Vide Delaware, p. 87.) 

In ] 760 commissioners and surveyors were appointed, who spent three 
years in measuring the base line and the tangent line between Maryland 
and Delaware. 

The proprietors then, wearied with the delay, sent over from England 
two famous mathematicians, Charles Dixon and Jeremiah Mason, who 
verified the work of their predecessors, and ran the line west between 
Pennsylvania and Maryland, since known as " Mason and Dixon's line." 

Mason and Dixon fixed the latitude of this line at 39° 43' 18". A 
resurvey in 1850 by Colonel Graham determined it to be 39° 43' 26".3. 



Sf) BOITNDAUIKS OK TMK CNITKI) STATKSl. [r.n.i . 171. 

Miusoii and Dixon bo^^iii. their woik in 17(;3, iind weni stopiKMl by In 
diiins in 17(i7, having run the line about ii44 miles west of th(; Delaware, 
not quite finishing their work. They put u|» mile stones all alon^ said 
line, every fifth one be,in}j; marked with the arms of the respective pro 
prietors. 

Tn consequence of the accidental removal of the stone at the north 
east corner of Maryland, commissioners were appointed in 1850 by Penn 
sylvania, Delaware, and Maryland to revise the former survey, which 
was done by Lieutenant Colonel Graham, of the United States topo- 
<rraphical engineers. The result confirmed the work of Mason and 
Dixon, and Maryland gained by the resnrvey a little less than two 
acres. 

(For a full report of the running of Mason and Dixon's line in 1763-'G7, 
and the verification by Colonel Graham in 1850, see Senate Journal of 
Delaware for 1851, pages 56-109.) 

In 1784 the report of the commissioners who had been appointed to fix 
the boundaries between Virginia and Pennsylvania (West Virginia then 
forming part of Virginia) was confirmed, and the lines so fixed are as 
follows, viz: 

The line commonly called Mason and Dixon's line to he extended due west five de- 
grees of longitude from the river Delaware, for the southern boundary of Pennsyl- 
vania, and a meridian drawn from the western extremity thereof to the northern 
limits of the said States, respectively, be the western boundary of Pennsylvania. 
( Vide C. and B. laws of Pennsylvania, Vol. II, p. 495, and Hening's Virginia, Vol. XI, 

p. r,M.) 

By the cession of 1784, by Virginia to the United States — and that of 
1800, by Connecticut to the United States, and the formation of the 
State of West Virginia from a portion of Virginia in 1862 — the above- 
mentioned meridian line becomes the boundary between Pennsylvania 
on the east, and Ohio and West Virginia on the west. 

By an examination of the cession of 1781, by New York to the United 
States, it will be seen that a small triangular traet on Lake Erie was 
left in the hands of the General Government. This was sold to Penn- 
sylvania in 1792. 



DELAWARE. 

The State of Delaware was originally settled by the Swedes. ( Vide 
Pennsylvania, p. 84.) In 1035 it was surrendered to the Dutch, who, 
in 1664, in turn surrendered it to the English, and it was taken posses- 
sion of by the Duke of York. 

William Penn, having received in 1682 a grant of the province of 
Pennsylvania, bought of the Duke of York the territory comprising 
the oresent State of Delaware It was conveyed to him by two deeds 



GANNETT.] DELAWARE. 87 

of feoffment, dated August 24, 1682, one conveying- the town of New 
Castle and a twelve-mile circle around the same, and the other convey- 
ing all the lands south of said circle to Cape Henlopen. (See Hazard's 
Annals of PennsyWania, p. 588, et seq.) 

Soon after the grant made by the royal charter aforesaid, an as- 
sembly of the province and three lower counties (then called the ter- 
ritories) was called by the proprietary and governor aforesaid, which 
met at Chester on the seventh day of December, 1682, when the follow- 
ing laws, among others, were passed, to wit : 

* ' * Since » » * it has pleased King Charles the Second * * * togrant 

* * * William Penn, esq., * » * tliis Province of Pennsylvania * » * 
And * James Duke of York and Alhauy * * * to release his right and claim 
* * * to the Province of Pennsylvania * » * and * * * to grant unto the 
said William Penn * " * allthattractof land from twelve miles northward of New 
Castle, on the river Delaware, down to the South Cape (commonly called Cape Hen- 
lopen, and by the Proprietary and Governor now called Cape Jomus) lying on the 
west side of the said river and bay, * ♦ * lately cast into three counties, called 
New Castle, Jones, and Whorekills (alias New Dale. » * * Be it enacted * * 
that the counties of New Castle, Jones, and Whorekills alias New Dale # # * 
are annexed to the Province of Pennsylvania. » * * (Dallas' Laws of Pennsylva- 
nia, 1797, Vol. I, Appendix, p. 24, et seq). 

In 1701 William Penn granted a charter, under which the province 
of Pennsylvania and the territories (as Delaware was then called) were 
made separate governments, though both were still under the proprie- 
tary government of William Penn. (C. & C, p. 270.) 

By the Revolution the "territories" became the State of Delaware, 
with substantially her present boundaries. 

(For a history of the boundaries between Delaware and Pennsylvania, 
vide Pennsylvania, p. 85, and between Delaware and New Jersey, vide 
New Jersey, p. 83, et seq.) 

From 1732 to 1769 there was a controversy between the proprietors 
of Pennsylvania and Maryland in regard to boundaries {vide p. 85). 
The boundaries of Delaware on the north and west — Delaware then be 
ing under the jurisdiction of Pennsylvania — were determined as follows, 
viz; 

Beginning at Cape Henlopen and running due west 34 miles S09 
perches; thence in a straight line 81 miles 78 chains and 30 links up 
the peninsula until it touches and makes a tangent to the western per 
iphery of a circle, drawn at the horizontal distance of twelve English 
statute miles from the center of the town of New Castle. 

From this tangent point a line was run due north till it cut a parallel 
of latitude 15 miles due south of the most southern part of the city of 
Philadelphia. This point of intersection is the northeast corner of 
Maryland. The tangent line bearing a little west of north, the due 
north line from the tangent point cuts off an arc of the 12-mile circle. 
The boundary line follows the arc of the circle from the tangent point 
around to the point where the due north line intersects the 12-mile 



88 BOtTNnAT?TK!=5 OF TUV I'NTTFD STATKfl. fmM,i..l71. 

circle, then follows said due north line to said nortbeast corner of Mary- 
land. The length of said due north line is 5 miles 1 chain and 50 links, 
as given by Mason and Dixon. ( Vide Jour. Del. Sen., 1851, p. 56 etseq.) 

By the agreement of 17G0, based on the decree of Chancellor Hard- 
wick, a due east and west line should l>e run across the peninsula from 
Oape Henlopen to Chesapeake Bay, etc. The decree of Lord Hardwick 
says, touching the position of Cape Henlopen, " that Cape Henlopen 
ought to be deemed and taken to be situated at the place where the same 
is laid down and described in the map or plan annexed to the said arti- 
cles to be situated, and therefore his lordship doth further order and 
decree that the said articles be carried into execution accordingly," etc. 

In Hazard's Annals of Pennsylvania, p. 6, is found the following, viz: 
" The cape now called Henlopen was then called Comelis." 

William Penn directed that Oape Henlopen be called Oape James. 
( Vide Hazard's Pennnsylvania, p. 606 ; also vide Act of union of the 
territories to Pennsylvania.) 

The foregoing statements explain the seeming Incongruity between 
the base line across the peninsula and the position of Oape Henlopen 
as laid down on all modern maps. 



MARYLAND. 

The territory comprising the present area of Maryland was included 
in the previous charters of Virginia, notwithstanding which, in the 
year 1632, Lord Baltimore received a royal grant of the province of 
Maryland, whose boundaries are defined in the following extract : 

All that part of the Peninsula or Chersonese, lying in parts of America, between 
the ocean on the east and the Bay of Chesapeake on the west ; divided from the res- 
idue thereof by a right line drawn from the promontory or headland called Watkins 
Point, situate upon the bay aforesaid, near the River Wighco on the west unto the 
main ocean on the east, and between that boundary on the south unto that part of 
the Bay of Delaware on the north, which lieth under the fortieth degree of north 
latitude from the equinoctial, where New England is terminated ; and all the tract 
of that land within the metes underwritten (that is to say), passing from the said 
bay, called Delaware Bay, in a right line, by the degree aforesaid, unto the true 
meridian of the first fountain of the River Pattowmack ; thence verging towards the 
south unto the farther bank of the said river, and following the same on the west 
and south unto a certain place called Cinquack, situate near the mouth of said river, 
where it disembogues into the aforesaid Bay of Chesapeake, and thence by the short- 
est line unto the aforesaid promontory or place called Watkins Point, so that the 
whole tract of land divided by the line aforesaid, between the main ocean and Wat- 
kins Point unto the promontory called Cape Charles, may entirely remain forever 
excepted to us ****** . 

By an examination of the limits laid down in this charter, and a com- 
parison with the several charters of Virginia and the charter and deeds 



GANNETT.] MARYLAND. 89 

to William Penn, it will be seen that there was a conflict of boundaries 
on both sides of the Maryland grant. 

The history of the long controversy with Pennsylvania has already 
been given {vide Pennsylvania, p. 85, and Delaware, p. 87). Virginia on 
the south claimed the territory under her charters, and for a time seemed 
disposed to assert her claim, notwithstanding we find in 1638 a procla- 
mation by the governor and council of Virginia recognizing the prov- 
ince of Maryland, and forbidding trade with the Indians within the lim- 
its of Maryland without the consent of Lord Baltimore previously ob- 
tained {vide Bozman's Maryland, vol. II, p. 586). Virginia's claim was 
finally given up by a treaty or agreement made in 1658. (For a fuD 
account vide Bozman's Maryland, p. 444 et seq.) 

In 1663 the Virginia assembly ordered a survey of the line between 
Virginia and Maryland on the peninsula, and declared it to be as fol- 
lows, viz : 

From Watkins Point east across the peninBola. 
They define Watkins Point 

To be the north side of Wicomicoe River on the Eastern shore and neere unto and 
on the south side of the streight limbe opposite to Patuxent River. 

( Vide Hening's Virginia, vol. II, p. 184.) 

In 1668 commissioners were appointed by Maryland and Virginia to 
fix the boundary across the peninsula. The commissioners were Philip 
Calvert, esq., chancellor of Maryland, and Col. Edmund Scarbrugh, his 
majesty's surveyor- general of Virginia. Their report is as follows, viz: 

* * * After a full and perfect view taken of the point of land made by the north 
side of Pocomoke Bay and south side of Annamessexs Bay have and do conclude the 
same to be Watkins Point, from which said point so called, we have run an east line, 
agreeable with the extreamest part of the westermost angle of the said Watkins 
Point, over Pocomoke River to the land near Robert Holston's, and there have marked 
certain trees which are so continued by an east line running over Swansecutes Creeke 
into the marsh of the seaside with apparent marks and boundaries * » » Signed 
June 25, 1868. ( Vide Md. Hist. Soe. Coll. of State papers, volume marked 4 L. C. B., 
pp. 63-64.) 

Virginia, by the adoption of her constitution of 1776 (see Article 21), 
relinquished all claim to territory covered by the charter of Maryland, 
thereby fixing Maryland's western boundary as follows : 

Commencing on a true meridian of the first fountain of the river Pattawmack, 
thence verging towards the south unto the farther bank of the said river and follow- 
ing the same on the west and south unto a certain place called Cinquack, situate near 
the mouth of said river where it disembogues into the aforesaid bay of Chessopeake, 
and thence by the shortest line unto the aforesaid promontory or place called Watkins 
Point, thence a right line to the main ocean on the east. (See charter of Maryland.) 

The foregoing are substantially the present boundaries ; but from that 
time up to the present a controversy has been going on concerning them. 

In 1786 a compact was entered into between the States of Maryland 
and Virginia, but as this referred more particularly to the navigation 



90 ROITNOAUIKS (»K THK HNITKI) STATKS. [bii.i.ITI 

and exercise of jnri««lictioii on the waters of CbeHapeake Bay, the Po- 
tomac and Poconiokt^ Rivers, they are not given here. ( Vide Heuing's 
Va., Vol. XII, p. 50.) 

From 1821 to 1858 frequeut legislatiou took place in regard to this 
bomidary. 

In the last-named year commissioners were appointed by Maryland 
and Virginia, respectively, who, with the assistance of Lieut. N. Mich 
ler, United States Engineers, surveyed the lines. 

In 18G0 the governor of Virginia, under a resolution of the legisla- 
ture, appointed and sent an agent to England to collect records and 
documentary evidence bearing on this question. 

The rebellion ensuing, nothing further was done until 1867, when 
legislation again commenced. 

The question of this boundary was referred to arbitrators by an 
agreement made in 1874, each State binding itself to accept theii* award 
as final and conclusive. 

J. S. Black, of Pennsylvania ; William A. Graham, of North Caro- 
lina, and Charles A. Jenkins, of Georgia, were appointed arbitrators. 

William A. Graham having died, James B. Beck, of Kentucky, was 
appointed in his stead. 

The arbitrators made, in 1877, the following award, viz : 

Beginning at the point on the Potomac River where the line between Virginia and 
West Virginia strikes the said river at low-water mark, and thence following the 
uieanderings of said river by the low-water mark to Smith's Point, at or near the 
mouth of the Potomac, in the latitude 37° 53' 8" and longitude 76° 13' 46" ; thence 
crossing the waters of the Chesapeake Bay, by a line running north 65° 30' east, 
about nine and a half nautical miles to a point on the western shore of Smith's 
Island at the north end of Sassafras Hammock, in latitude 37° 57' 13", longi- 
tude 76° 2' 52" ; thence across Smith's Island south 88° 30' east five thousand six 
hundred and twenty yards to the center of Horse Hammock, on the eastern shore 
of Smith's Island, in latitude 37° 57' 8", longitude 75° 59' 20" ; theuce south 79° 
30' east four thousand eight hundred and eighty yards to a point marked "A" 
on the accompanying map, in the middle of Tangier Sound, in latitude 37° 56' 
42", longitude 75° 56' 2:3", said point bearing from James Island light south 54° 
west, and distant from that light three thousand five hundred and sixty yards; 
thence south 10° 30' west four thousand seven hundred and forty yards by a line di- 
viding the waters of Tangier Sound, to a point where it intersects the straight line 
from Smith's Point to Watkins Point, said point of intersection being in latitude 37° 
54 21", longitude 75° 56' 55", bearing from James Island light south 29° west and 
from Horse Hammock south 34° 30' east. This point of intersection is marked " B" 
on the accompanying map. Thence north 85° 15' east six thousand seven hundred and 
twenty yards along the line above mentioned, which runs from Smith's Point to Wat- 
kins Point until it reaches the latter spot, namely Watkins Point, which is in lati- 
tude 37° 54' 38", longitude 75° 52' 44". From Watkins Point the boundary line runs 
due east seven thousand eight hundred and eighty yards to a point where it meets a 
linernnning through the middle of Pocomoke Sound, which is marked "C" on the 
accompanying map, and is in latltnde 37° 54' 38", longitude 75° 47' 50" ; thence by a 
line dividing the waters of Pocomoke Sound north 47° 30' east five thousand two 
hundred and twenty yards to a point in said sound marked "D" on the accompany- 
ing map, in latitude 37° 56' 25", longitude 75° 45' 26" ; thence following the middle 



GANNETT.] MARYLAND DISTRICT OF COLUMBIA. 91 

of Pocoinoke River by a line of irregular curves, as laid down on the accompanying 
map, until it intersects the westward protraction of the boundary line marked by 
Scarborough and Calvort, May <!8, 1668, at a point in the middle of Pocomoke River, 
and in the latitude 37° 59' 37", longitude 75° 37' 4" ; thence by the Scarborough and 
Calvert line, which runs 5° 15' north of east, to the Atlantic Ocean. 

The latitudes, longitudes, courses, and distances here given have been measured upon 
the Coast Chart No. 33 of U. S. Coast Survey, sheet No. 3, Chesapeake Bay. * • * 
The middle thread of the Pocomoke River and the low-water mark on the Potomac 
River are to be measured from headland to headland, without considering or following 
arms, inlets, creeks, bays, or affluent rivers. » » * {Vide U. S. Stat, at Large, 
Vol. XX, p. 481.) 

This award was ratified by the States of Maryland and Virginia, and 
confirmed by Congress in 1879. 

In 1879-^80 acts were passed by the legislatures of Maryland and 
Virginia to appoint commissioners and to request the General Govern- 
ment to designate one or more oflBcers of the Engineer Corps, said 
commissioners and officers to survey and mark said line and erect monu- 
ments thereon. 

West Virginia having been formed from a part of Virginia and ad- 
mitted into the Union in 1862, the western boundary of Maryland now 
separates it from the State of West Virginia. 

The commissioners appointed in 1859 by Virginia and Maryland {vide 
p. 90) surveyed the .western boundary from the "Fairfax Stone" (the 
first fountain of the Potomac) due north to the Pennsylvania line, and 
the legislature of Maryland in 1860 passed an act declaring that line to 
to be its western boundary. 

From the " Fairfax Stone " the boundary between Maryland and West 
Virginia runs along the south bank of the Potomac Biver till it strikes 
the line between Virginia and West Virginia. 

(For a history of the placing of the Fairfax Stone, vide Virginia, p. 96.) 



DISTRICT OF COLUMBIA. 

On the 5th day of September, 1774, the Continental Congress met at 
Philadelphia. Two years later they adjourned to Baltimore. During 
the Eevolution and subsequent to the treaty of peace they met in vari- 
ous places. After the close of the war much debate took place in re 
gard to the location of a permanent seat of the Government of the 
United States. Several States made propositions to Congress, offering 
to cede certain lands for the purpose, but no determination of the loca- 
tion was made by Congress until 1790. 

Act of cession from the State of Maryland, passed December 23, 1788. 

On the 23d of December, 1788, the State of Maryland passed the fol- 
lowing act, viz : 
Be it enacted by the general aasembly of Maryland, That the representatives of this 



92 BOUNDARIES (»K TIIK rMTKI) STATKS. [bi:u..171. 

State in the Hooae of Beprebentatiyee of the CongreuM of the United 8t»te«, appointed 
to asmjiubie at New York, on the tirat Wednesday of March next, be and tb^^y are 
hereby authorized and required on the behalf of thin Htate to cede to the Con^jress of 
the United States, any district in this State not excee<lin{5 ten miles square, which the 
Contfress may lix upon and accept for the seat of goverument of the United States. 

lu the followiug year (December 3, 1789), the State of Virgiuia passed 
a similar act, of which the following is au extract : 

Be it therefore mooted by the general assembly, That a tract of country not exceeding 
ten miles square or any lesser quantity, to be located within the limits of the State, 
and in any part thereof as Congress may by law direct shall be, and the same is hereby, 
forever ceded and relinquished to the Congress and Government of the United States, 
■ji full and absolute right and exclusive jurisdiction, as well of said soil as of persouH 
residing or to reside thereon, pursuant to the tenor and eflFect of the eighth section 
of the Ist article of the Constitution of the Government of the United States. 

After long discussioD, Congress in 1790, in view of the foregoing ces- 
sions of Maryland and Virgiuia, passed the following act, viz: 

AN ACT for eatabliBhing the temporary and pei-iuanent seat of government of the United States. 

Approved July 16, 1790. 

Skct. 1. Beit enacted by the Senate and House of lieprenentatives of the United States of 
America in Congress assembled, That a district of territory, not exceeding ten miles 
square, to be locate^l as hereafter directed on the river Potowmac, at some place be- 
tween the mouth of the Eastern Branch and Counoyocheque, be, and the same la 
hereby, accepted for the permanent seat of the government of the United States. 
Provided nevertheless, That the operation of the laws of the State within such district 
shall not be affected by this acceptance until the time fixed for the removal of the gov- 
ernment thereto, and until Congress shall otherwise by law provide. 

Sect. 2. Andbeit further enacted, ThatthePresident of the United States be author- 
ized to appoint, and by supplying vacancies happening from refusals to act or other 
causes, to keep in appointment as long as may be necessary, three commissioners, 
who, or any two of whom, shall, under the direction of the President, survey, and by 
proper metes and bounds define and limit, a district of territory, under the limitations 
above mentioned ; and the district so defined, limited, and located shall be deemed 
the district accepted by this act for the permanent seat of the government of the 
United States. 

Sect. 3. And be it enacted, That the said commissioners, or any two of them, shall 
have power to purchase or accept such quantity of land on the eastern side of the said 
river within the said district as the President shall deem proper for the use of the 
United States, and according to such plans as the President shall approve. The said 
commissioners, or any two of them, shall, prior to the first Monday in December in 
the year 1800, provide suitable buildings for the accommodation of Congress, and of 
the President, and for the public offices of the government of the United States. 

Sect. 4. Aiid be it enacted. That for defraying the expenses of such purchases and 
buildings the President of the United States be authorized aud requested to accept 
grants of money. 

Sect. 5. And be it enacted, That prior to the first Monday in December next all offices 
attached to the seat of government of the United States shall be removed to, and 
until the first Monday in December in the year 1800 shall remain at, the city of Phila- 
delphia, in the State of Pennsylvania, at which place the session of Congress next 
ensuing the present shall be held. 

Sect. 6. Atid be it enacted. That on the first Monday in December, in the year 1800, 
the seat of the government of the United States, shall, by virtue of this act, be trans- 
ferred to the district and place aforesaid. And all offices attached to the said seat of 
goyemment shall accordingly be removed thereto by their respective holders, and 



GANNETT.i DISTRICT OF COLUMBIA. 93 

shall, alter tlio said day, cease to bo exercised elsewhere, aud that the necessary 
expense of said removal, shall be defrayed out of the duties on imposts and tonnage, 
of which a suEScient sum is hereby appropriated. 

In the following year the foregoing act was amended, in order to 
inclnde a portion of the Anacostia River ("Eastern Branch"), and the 
town of Alexandria within the limits of the district. 

The following is the act of amendment: 

AIT ACT to amend "An act for establisliing the temporary and permanent seat of government of tho 
United States." Approved March 3, 1791. 

Be it enacted, tfc, That so much of the act entitled "An act for establishing the tem- 
porary aud permanent seat of the government of the United States, as requires that 
the whole of the district of territory, not exceeding ten miles square, to be located on 
the river Potowmac, for the permanen t seat of the government of the United States, 
shall be located above the mouth of the Eastern Branch, be and is hereby repealed, 
and that it shall be lawful, for the President to make any part of the territory below 
said limit and above the mouth of Hunting Creek, a part of the said district so as to 
include a convenient port of the Eastern Branch, and of the lands lying on the lower 
side thereof ; and also the town of Alexandria, and the territory so to be included 
shall form a part of the district not exceeding ten miles square for the permanent 
seat of the government of the United States, in like manner, and to all intents and 
purposes, as if the same had been within the the purview of the above recited act: 
Provided, That nothing herein contained, shall authorize the erection of the public 
buildings, otherwise than on the Maryland side of the river Potowmac, as required by 
the aforesaid act. 

In pursuance of the foregoing acts, three commissioners were ap- 
pointed, who made preliminary surveys of the territory, and on the 30th 
day of March, 1791, George Washington, President of the United States, 
issued a proclamation, in which the bounds of the said District were 
defined as follows, viz: 

Beginning at Jones' Point, being the upper cape of Hunting Creek, in Virginia, and 
at an angle in the outset of 45° west of the north, and running in a direct line ten 
miles for the first line ; then beginning again at the same Jones' Point and running 
another direct line at a right angle with the first, across the Potomac, ten miles for 
the second line; then, from the terminations of the said first and second lines, run- 
ning two other direct lines, of ten miles each, the one crossing the Potomac and the 
other the Eastern Branch aforesaid, and meeting each other in a point. 

In 1800 Congress removed to this District. In the following year 
the District was divided into two counties, as follows, viz : 

UNITED STATES STATUTES AT LAKGE, SIXTH CONORES8, SECOND SESSION, 1801, 

(CHAPTER XV). 

AN ACT concerning the District of Columbia. 

The said District of Columbia shall be formed into two counties. One county shall 
contain all that part of said District which lies on the east side of the river Potomac, 
together with the islands therein, and shall be called the county of Washington, the 
other county shall contain all that part of said District which lies on the west side of 
said river, and shall be called the county of Alexandria ; and the said river, in its 
whole course through said District, shall be taken and deemed to all intents and pur- 
poses to be within both of said counties. 

Bull. 171-^ 7 



94 BOUNDARIES oK THK UNTTHD STATKS. [biu..171. 

In 1846 Congress passed an act retroceding to the State of Virginia 
that part of the District of Columbia originally ceded to the United 
States by Virginia. The following is an extract from said act of retro- 
cessioD : 

That with assent of the people of tbo county and town of Alexandria, to be asoer- 
taiuod as hereinafter prescribed, all of that portion of the District of Columbia ceded 
to the United States by the State of Virginia, and all the rights and jurisdiction 
therewith ceded over the same, be, and the same are, hereby ceded and forever re- 
linquished to the State of Virginia in full and absolute right and jurisdiction, as well 
of soil as of persons residing or to reside thereon. 



VIRGINIA. 

In the year 1606 King James I of England granted the " First Char- 
ter of Virginia." The boundaries therein described are as follows, viz: 

" * * Situate, lying, or being all along the sea coasts, between fonr and thirty 
degrees of northerly latitude from the equinoctial line, and five and forty degrees of 
the same latitude, and in the main land between the same four and thirty and five 
and forty degrees and the islands thereunto adjacent, or within one hundred miles of 
the coast thereof. * • • 

Soon after, in 1609, a new charter was granted, called the " Second 
Charter of Virginia," which defines the boundaries in the following 
terms: 

* * • Situate, lying, and being in that part of America called Virginiaj from 
the point of land called Cape or Point Comfort, all along the sea coast to the north- 
ward two hundred miles, and from the said point of Cape Comfort all along the sea 
coast to the southward two hundred miles, and all that space and circuit of land 
lying from the sea coast of the precinct aforesaid up into the land, throughout from 
sea to sea, west and northwest, and also all the islands lying within one hundred 
miles along the coast of both seas of the precinct aforesaid. • • • 

In 1611-'12 the " Third Charter of Virginia" was granted, which was 
an enlargement of the second, of which the following is an extract : 

AU and singular those islands whatsoever, situate and being in anypart of the ocean 
seas bordering upon the coast of our said first colony in Virginia, and being within 
three hundred leagues of any of the portes heretofore granted to the said treasurer 
and company in our former letters-patents as aforesaid, and being within or between 
the one-and -fortieth and thirtieth degrees of northerly latitude. 

These boundaries, as will be seen, included territory composing whoUy, 
or in part, the present States of Pennsylvania, Delaware, Maryland, 
North and South Carolina, in addition to others formed since the Eevo- 
lution. 

This large extent of territory was reduced in the first instance by the 
charter of Maryland in 1032, next by the charters of Carolina in 1663 
and 1605, then by the charter of Pennsylvania in 1681, and, again, sub- 
sequent to the Revolution, by the cession to the United States of the 
territory northwest of the Oh .o River in 1784 ; by the admission of 



GANNETT.] VIRGINIA. 95 

Kentucky as an independent State in 1792, and lastly by the division of 
the territory of Virginia in 1862, by which the new State of "West Vir- 
ginia was created and admitted into the Union. 

By the constitution of 1776 Virginia formally gave up all claim to the 
territory now^appertaining to the neighboring States of Maryland, Penn- 
sylvania, North and South Carolina. 

The following is an extract from the Virginia constitution of 1776 : 

The territories contained within the charters erecting the colonies of Maryland, 
Pennsylvania, North and SontJi Carolina, are hereby ceded, released, and forever 
confirmed to the people of these colonies, respectively, with all the rights of prop- 
erty, jurisdiction, and government, and all the rights whatsoever, which might at 
any time heretofore have been claimed by Virginia, except the free navigation and 
use of the rivers Potomaque and Pokomoke, with the property of the Virginia shores 
and strands bordering on either of said rivers, and all improvements which have been 
or shal I be made thereon. The western and northern extent of Virginia shall, in all 
other respects, stand as fixed by the charter of King James I, in the year one thou- 
sand six hundred and nine, and by the public treaty of peace between the courts of 
Britain and France in the year one thousand seven hundred and sixty-three, unless 
by act of the legislature one or more governments be established westwards of the 
Alleghany Mountains. 

In the mean time a grant of territory had been made, within the pres- 
ent limits of Virginia and West Virginia, which caused great dissatis- 
faction to the people of the Virginia Colony, and which ultimately had 
an important bearing in settling the divisional line between Maryland 
and Virginia. 

In the 21st year of Charles II a grant was made to Lord Hapten and 
others of what is called the northern neck of Virginia, which was sold 
by the other patentees to Lord Culpeper and confirmed to him by letters- 
patent in the fourth year of James II. This grant carried with it noth- 
ing but the right of soil and incidents of ownership, it being expressly 
subjected to the jurisdiction of the government of Virginia. The tract 
of land thereby granted was " bounded by and within tiie heads of the 
rivers Tappahannock, alias Eappahannock, and Quiriough, alias Pato- 
mac, rivers." On the death of Lord Culpeper, this proprietary tract 
descended to Lord Fairfax, who had married Lord Culpeper's only 
daughter. 

As early as 1729 difficulties sprung up, arising from conflicting grants 
from Lord Fairfax and the Crown. 

In 1730 Virginia petitioned the King, reciting that the head springs 
of the Eappahannock and Potomac Elvers were not known, and pray- 
ing that such measures might be taken that they might be ascertained 
to the satisfaction of all parties. 

In 1733 Lord Fairfax made a similar petition, asking that a commis- 
sion might issue for running out, marking, and ascertaining the true 
boundaries of his grant. 

An order, accordingly, was issued and three commissioners were ap- 
pointed on the part of the Crown and three on the part of Lord Fairfax. 



9R BOT^NDATITKS! ()V THK I'NITKO STATKS. fmM,i..l71. 

The duty which devolved upon these commissioners was to ascertain 
by actual examination and survey the respective fountains of the Kap- 
pahannock and Potomac Kivers. This survey was made in 1736. 

The report of the commissioners was referred to the council for plan- 
tation affairs in 1738, who reported thoir decision in 1745j as follows, 
viz: 

• • * The said boundary ougbt to begin at the first spring of the south branch 
of the river Rappalianuock, and that the said Itoundary be from tlieuce drawn in a 
straight line northwest to the place in the Alleghany Mountains where that part of 
the Potomac River, which is now called Cohongoroota, first rises. «• • • 

This report was confirmed by the Kin^, and commissioners were ap- 
pointed to run and mark the dividing line accordingly. 

The line was run in 1740. On the 17th day of October, 1746, they 
})lanted the Fairfax stone at the spot which had been described and 
marked by the preceding commissioners as the true head spring of the 
Potomac Kiver, and which, notwithstanding much controversy, has 
continued to be regarded, from that period to the present time, as the 
southern point of the western boundary between Virginia and Mary- 
land. ( Vide Faulkner's Report to Governor of Virginia, 1832. For full 
details, vide Byrd Papers, 1866, Vol. II, p. 83 et seq. Also Hening's 
Va. Statutes.) 

This tract of country was held by Lord Fairfax and his descendants 
many years, but subsequent to the Revolution the quitrents, charges, 
etc., were abolished and it became in all respects subject to the juris- 
diction of Virginia. 

(For the history of the settlement of the boundary lines between Vir- 
ginia and Maryland, vide Maryland, p. 89.) 

(For a history of the boundary between Virginia and Pennsylvania, 
vide Pennsylvania, p. 87.) 

Kentucky formed originally a part of the county of Fincastle, Vir- 
ginia. In the year 1776, this county was divided into three counties, 
the westernmost of which was called Kentucky County, and its eastern 
boundary was declared to be as follows, viz : 

A line beginning on the Ohio, at the mouth of Great Sandy Creek, and running 
up the same and the main or northeasterly branch thereof to the Great Laurel Ridge 
or Cumberland Mountains ; thence southwesterly along the said mountain to tht^ line 
of North Carolina. (See Hening's Statutes, Virginia, Vol. 9, p. 257.) 

Kentucky having been admitted into the Union June 1, 1792, com- 
missioners were appointed in 1798 by Virginia and Kentucky to fix the 
boundary. In 1799-1800 the commissioners' report was made and rati- 
fied by the States. It was as follows, viz : 

To begin at the point where the Carolina, now Tennessee, line crosses the top of the 
Cumberland Mountains, near Cumberland Gap, thence northeastwardly along the top 
or highest part of the said Cumberland Mountain, keeping between the head waters 
of Cumberland and Kentucky Rivers, on the west side thereof, and the head waters 
of Powell's and Guest's Rivers, and the Pond Fork of Sandy, on the east side therof, 
eontinuiug along the said top, or highest part of said monntain, oroasing the road 



GANNETT.] VIRGINIA. 97 

loading over the same at the Little Paint Gap, where by some it is called the Hollow 
Mountain and where it terminates at the West Fork of Sandy, commonly called Rus- 
soU's Fork, thence with a line to be mu north 45° east till it intersects the other great 
principal branch of Sandy, commonly called the Northeastwardly branch, thence 
down the said Northeastwardly branch to its junction with the main west branch and 
down Main Sandy to its confluence with the Ohio. (See Shepard's Virginia, Vol. 2> 
p. 234.) 

It will be seen that the latter part of this line is the present line be- 
tween West Virginia and Kentucky. 

(For the history of the settlement of the boundaries between Virginia 
and North Carolina, vide North Carolina, vide p. 100.) 

In 1779 Virginia and North Carolina appointed commissioners to run 
the boundary line between the two States west of the Allegheny Moun- 
tains, on the parallel of 36° 30'. The commissioners were unable to 
agree on the location of the parallel ; they therefore ran two parallel 
lines two miles apart, the northern known as Henderson's, and claimed 
by North Carolina, the southern known as Walker's line, and claimed 
by Virginia. In the year 1789 North Carolina ceded to the United States 
all territory west of her present boundaries, and Tennessee being formed 
from said ceded territory, this question became one between Virginia and 
Tennessee. 

Commissioners having been appointed by Virginia and Tennessee to 
establish the boundary, their report was adopted in 1803, and was as fol- 
lows, viz: 

A due west line equally distant from both Walker's and Henderson's, beginning on 
the summit of the mountain generally known as White Top Mountain, where the 
northeast corner of Tennessee terminates, to the top of the Cumberland Mountain, 
where the southwestern comer of Virginia terminates. 

In 1871 Virginia passed an act to appoint commissioners to adjust this 
line. 

Tennessee, the following year, in a very emphatic manner, passed a 
resolution refusing to reopen a question regarding a boundary which she 
considered " fixed and established beyond dispute forever." (See acts 
of Tennessee, 1872.) 

Up to 1783 Virginia exercised jurisdiction over a large tract of coun- 
try northwest of the Ohio Kiver. But by a deed executed March 1, 
1784, she ceded to the United States all territory lying northwest of the 
Ohio Eiver, thus making her western boundary the west bank of the 
Ohio Eiver. 

On the 31st of December, 1862, the State of Virginia was diWded, 
and 48 counties, composing the western part of the State, were made 
the new State of West Virginia. By an act of Congress in 1866, con- 
sent was given to the transfer of two additional counties from Virginia 
to West Virginia. 

In 1873 and 1877 commissioners were appointed by each State to 
determine the true boundaries between the two States, and the General 



\)S liOUNDAlUKS <»K TlIK TNITKI) STATES. [iiuu..l71. 

Government was asked to detail oflBcers of engineers to act with said 
commissioners in surveying and iixing the line. 

Until their report is at hand, the boundary can only be found by fol- 
lowing the old county lines. In view of the expectation of such iej)ort 
at an early day, it has not been thought best to go into an examination 
of the old county lines. 



WEST VIRGINIA. 

This State was set off from Virginia on December 31, 1862. It was 
originally formed of those counties of Virginia which had refused to 
join in the secession movement. It was admitted to the Union as a 
separate State, June 19, 1863. It originally contained the following 
counties: Barbour, Boone, Braxton, Brooke, Cabell, Calhoun, Clay, 
Doddridge, Fayette, Gilmer, Greenbrier, Hampshire, Hancock, Hardy, 
Harrison, Jackson, Kanawha, Lewis, Logan, Marion, Marshall, Mason, 
McDowell, Mercer, Monongalia, Monroe, Morgan, Nicholas, Ohio, Pen- 
dleton, Pleasants, Pocahontas, Preston, Putnam, Ealeigh, Randolph, 
Eitchie, Eoane, Taylor, Tucker, Tyler, Upshur, Wayne, Webster, 
Wetzel, Wirt, Wood, Wyoming. 

In 1866 it was enlarged by the two counties of Berkeley and Jefferson, 
transferred from Virginia. Its boundary with Virginia is made up of 
boundary lines of the border counties above enumerated ; and can be 
defined only by reference to the laws by which these counties were 
created. In the constitution of 1872, after a recapitulation of the coun- 
ties which were transferred from Virginia to West Virginia, is found 
the following clause defining the boundaries upon the south and west : 

The Siifkte of West Virginia includes the bed, bank, and shores of the Ohio River, 
and 80 much of the Big Sandy River as was formerly included in the Commonwealth 
of Virginia, and all territorial rights and property in and jurisdiction over the same 
heretofore reserved by and vested in the Commonwealth of Virginia, are vested in 
and shall hereafter be exercised by the State of West Virginia ; and such parts of the 
said beds, banks, and shores as lie opposite and adjoining the several counties of this 
State shall form parts of said several counties respectively. 

(For a history of the boundaries of West Virginia, vide Pennsylvania, 
p. 86; Maryland, p. 89; Virginia, p. 95.) 



NORTH CAROLINA. 

In the year 1663 the '• first charter of Carolina" was granted, which, 
two years later, in 1665, was enlarged by the " second charter of Caro- 
lina." 



GANNETT.] NOETH CAROLINA. 99 

The foUowiug extracts from these two charters define the boundaries : 

Charter of Carolina, 1663. 

» » * All that territory or tract of ground, soituate, lying and being within our 
dominions of America, extending from the north end of the island called Lucke Islaud, 
which lieth in the Southern Virginia seas, and within six and thirty degrees of the 
northern latitude, and to the west as far as the south seas, and so southerly as far as 
the river Saint Matthias, which bordereth on the coast of Florida, and within one and 
thirty degrees of northern latitude, and so west in a direct line as far as the south seas 
aforesaid. » » • 

Charter of Carolina, 1665. 

* * * All that province, territory, or tract of land, scituate, lying or being in 
our dominions of America, aforesaid, extending north and eastward as far as the north 
end of Currituck River, or inlet, upon a strait westerly line to Wyonoke Creek, 
which lies within or about the degrees of thirty-six and thirty minutes, northern lat- 
itude, and so west in a direct line as far as the south seas. » » » 

This is an extension of the charter of 1663, by which its northern 
boundary was removed from the approximate latitude of 36° to 36° 30', 
on which parallel it is now approximately established. Although the 
exact year in which the division of the province of Carolina into the 
two provinces of North and South Carolina appears somewhat uncer- 
tain, I find it generally put down as 1729. The division line between 
the two provinces, North and South Carolina, appears to have been 
established by mutual agreement. 

In the constitution of North Carolina of 1776 this line is defined as 
shown in the subjoined extract : 

The property of the soil, in a free government, being one of the essential rights of 
the collective body of the people, it is necessary, in order to avoid future disputes, 
that the limits of the State should be ascertained with precision ; and as the former 
temporary line between North and South Carolina was confirmed and extended by 
commissioners appointed by the legislatures of the two States, agreeable to the order 
of the late King George II in council, that line, and that only, should be esteemed 
the southern boundary of this State ; that is to say, beginning on the sea side at a 
cedar stake, at or near the mouth of Little River (being the southern extremity of 
Brnnswic County), and running from thence a northwest course through the bound- 
ary house, which stands in thirty-three degrees fifty-six minutes, to thirty-five de- 
grees north latitude, and from thence a west course so far as is mentioned in the 
charter of King Charles II to the late proprietors of Carolina. Therefore, all the 
territory, seas, waters, and harbours, with their appurtenances, lying between the 
line above described, and the southern line of the State of Virginia, which begins 
on the sea shore, in thirty-six degrees thirty minutes north latitude, and from thence 
runs west, agreeable to the said charter of King Charles, are the right and iDroperty 
of the people of the State, to be held by them in sovereignty, any partial line, with- 
out the consent of the legislature of this State, at any time thereafter directed or 
laid out in anywise notwithstanding. 

On December 2, 1789, the legislature passed an act ceding to the 
United States its western lands, now constituting the State of Tennes- 
see. On February 25, 1790, the deed was offered, and on April 2 of 
the same year it was accepted by the United States. 



lUO BOUNDAKIKS OK THK UNITED STATKS. Iuull.171. 

In the Revised Statutes tbe north and south boundaries of the State 
are chiimed to be as follows: The northern boundary, the parallel of 
360 30'; the southern boundary, a line running northwest from Gto&t 
Island on the coast in latitude 33° 66' to the parallel of 35°, and thence 
along that parallel to Tennessee; while the western boundary is the 
Smoky Mountains. It is strange that the Revised Statutes should con- 
tain such a statement of the boundary lines when it is thoroughly well 
known that it is incorrect, especially as regards the southern boundary. 
In the case of the northern boundary the intention has been from the 
earliest colonial times down to the present to establish a line upon the 
parallel of 30° 30'. This is found to be the wording of every legislative 
act relating to it, and the errors of this boundary are due simply to 
errors in surveying and location. The following brief and comprehen- 
sive sketch of the north and south boundary lines of this State, and of 
the various attempts made to locate them, is taken from Professor Kerr's 
"Geologj^ of North Carolina," vol. 1, page 2: 

"The first and only serious attempt to ascertain the northern boundary was that 
made in 1728, by Col. Wm. Byrd, and others, commissioners on the part of the two 
colonies, acting under Royal authority. From the account given by Byrd of this 
undertaking, it appears that they started from a point on the coast whose position 
they determined by observation to be in 36° 31', north latitude, and ran due west 
(correcting for the variation of the compass), to Nottoway River, where they made 
an offset of a half mile to the mouth of that stream, again running west. The line 
was run and marked 242 miles from the coast, to a point in Stokes County, on the up- 
per waters of the Dan River (on Peter's creek) the North Carolina commissioners 
accompanying the party only about two-thirds of the distance. Beyond this point, 
the line was carried some 90 miles by another joint commission of the two colonies in 
1749 ; this sur^^ey, terminating at Steep Rock Creek, on the east of Stone Mountain, 
and near the present northwest comer of the State, was estimated to be 329 miles from 
the coast. In 1779 the line was taken up again at a point on Steep Rock Creek, de- 
termined by observation to be on the parallel of 36° 30' (the marks of the previous 
survey having disappeared entirely), and carried west to and beyond Bristol, Tenn- 
essee. This last is known as the Walker line, from one of the commissioners of Vir- 
ginia. 

These lines were run and the latitude observations taken with very imperfect in- 
struments, and the variation of the compass was little understood, so that it was not 
possible to trace a parallel of latitude. The line, besides, was only marked on the 
trees and soon disappeared, and as the settlements were very scattered the loca- 
tion soon became a matter of vague tradition and presently of contention and litiga- 
tion, so that ill 1858, at the instance of Virginia, commissioners were appointed to re- 
locate the line from the end of the Byrd survey westward, but for some reason they 
did not act. In 1870 commissioners were again appointed by Virginia and similar 
action asked on the part of this State ; and the proposition waa renewed in 1871, but 
ineffectually, as before. In all these numerous attempts to establish the line of divis- 
ion between the two colonies and States, the intention and the specific instructions 
have been to ascertain and mark, as the boundary of the two States, the parallel of 
36° 30'. The maps published towards the end of last century bj' Jefferson and others 
gi\e that parallel as the line, and the biU of rights of North Carolina claims that 
''all the territory lying between the line above described (the line between North 
and South Carolina) and the southern line of the State of Virginia, which begins on 
the sea shore in 36° 30' north latitude, and from thence runs west, agreeably to the 



GANNETT.] NORTH CAROLINA. 101 

charter of King Charles, are the right and property of this State." Bnt it appears 
from the operations of the United States Coast Survey at both ends of the line that 
the point of beginning on Currituck Inlet, instead of being, as so constantly assumed, 
in latitude 36° 30', or as determined by the surveyors in 1728, 36° 31' is 36° 33' 15", 
and the western end (of "the Walker line," of 1779, at Bristol, Tenn.) 36° 34' 25.5". 
It is stated in Byrd's Journal that the variation of the compass was ascertained to be 
a little less than 3° W. [The magnetic chart of the United States Coast Survey 
would make it 3° E.] And no account is given of any subsequent correction, and if 
none was made at the end of the line surveyed by him the course would have been in 
error by nearly 3°, as the amount of variation in this State changes a little more than 
1° for every 100 miles of easting or westing. So that the northern boundary of the 
State as run is not only not the parallel of 36° 30', but is far from coincident with 
any parallel of latitude, and must be a succession of curves, with their concavities 
northward and connected at their ends by north and south offsets. 

The southern boundary between this State and South Carolina and Georgia was 
first established by a joint colonial commission in 1735 to 1746. The commissioners 
run a line from Goat Island on the coast (in latitude 33° 56' as supposed) NW to the 
parallel of 35°, according to their observations, and then due west to within a few 
miles of the Catawba River, and here, at the old Salisbury and Charleston road, turned 
north along that road to the southeast corner of the Catawba Indian Lands. This 
line, resnrveyed in 1764, was afterwards (in 1772) continued along the eastern and 
northern boundaries of the Catawba lands to the point where the latter intersects the 
Catawba River ; thence along and up that river to the mouth of the South Fork of the 
Catawba, and thence due west, as supposed, to a point near the Blue Ridge. This 
part of the line was resurveyed and confirmed by commissioners under acts of as- 
sembly of 1803, 1804, 1806, 1813, 1814, and 1815, and continued west to and along the 
Saluda Mountains and the Blue Ridge to the intersection of the ** Cherokee boimd- 
ary " of 1797, and thence in a direct line to the Chatooga River at its intersection with 
the parallel of 35°. From this point the line was run west to the Tennessee line, be- 
tween this State and Georgia, in 1807, and confirmed and established by act of 1819. 

The boundary between this State and Tennessee was run, according to the course 
designated in the act of 1789, entitled "An act for the purpose of ceding to the United 
States certain western lands therein described" (the State of Tennessee) ; that is, along 
the crest of the Smoky Mountains, from the Virginia line to the Cataluche River (in 
Haywood County), in 1799, under act of 1796. It was continued from this point to the 
Georgia line in 1821. The commissioners who completed this line, at the date last- 
mentioned, instead of following their instructions, diverged from the crest of the 
Smoky (Unaka) Mountains at the intersection of the Hiwassee turnpike, and run due 
south to the Georgia line, thereby losing for the State the valuable mining region 
since known as Ducktovm. 

And as to the southern boundary, the point of beginning on Goat Island is inlatitude 
33° 51' 37", as shown by the Coast Survey, and instead of running from Goat Island 
northwest to latitude of 3.5° and thence along that parallel, it appears, from the 
South Carolina Geographical State Survey of 1821-'25, that the course from the start- 
ing point is N. 47° 30' W., and instead of pursuing the parallel of 35° it turns 
west about 10 miles south of that line, and then on approaching the Catawba River, 
turns northward pursuing a zigzag line to the forks of the Catawba River, which is 
about 12 miles north of that parallel ; and from this point to the mountains the 
boundary Une (of 1772) runs, not west, but N. 88° W., bringing its western endabout 
17 miles too far north, and reaching the (supposed) parallel of 35° at a distance of 
about 130 miles east oif the Catawba River. The loss of territory resulting from these 
singular deviations is probably between 500 and 1,000 square miles. 

The following extract firom the constitution of 1796, of Tennessee, 



102 l{(>rNJ)AKIKS OF THK UNITED STATES. (uuLL.m. 

defines the eastern boundary of that State, which is the western boand- 
ary of North Carolina, as it was intended to be run and marked : 

Bfgmning oa the extreme height of the Stone Monntain at the place where the 
liue of Virgiuia intersects it in latitude thirty-six degrees and thirty minutes north ; 
running thence along' the extreme height of the said mountain to the place where 
Watauga River breaks through it ; thence a direct course to the top of the Yellow 
Mountain, where Bright's road crosses the same ; thence along the ridge of said 
monnt«in between the waters of Doe River and the waters of Rock Creek, to the 
place whore the road crosses the Iron Mountain ; from thence along the extreme 
height of said mountain to where Noli chucky River runs through the same ; thence to 
the top of the Bald Mountain; thence along the extreme height of said mountain to 
the Painted Rock on French Broad River ; thence along the highest ridge of said 
mountain to the place whore it is called the Great lion or Smoky Mountain ; thence 
along the extreme height of said mountain to the place where it is called Unicoi or 
Unaka Mounfain between the Indian towns of Cowee and Old Chota ; thence along 
the main ridge of the said mountain to the southern boundary of this State as de- 
scribed in the act of cession of North Carolina to the United States of America. 

In 1879 the legislature passed an act to appoint commissioners to 
make a survey from the northeast corner of Georgia westward. This 
point of commencement is common to North Carolina, South Carolina, 
and Georgia. 

In 1881 the legislature passed another act, providing for the appoint- 
ment of a commissioner, who should act with commissioners from Vir- 
giuia, South Carolina, Georgia, or Tennessee, to re-run and re-mark the 
boundaries between North Carolina and the other States. 



SOUTH CAROLINA. 

The territory included in the present State of South Carolina was 
included in the charter of Carolina, which also embraced what is now 
the State of Georgia. ( Vide North Carolina, p. 99.) 

In 1729 the province of Carolina was divided, forming the two prov- 
inces of North Carolina and South Carolina. In 1732 the extent of 
South Carolina was reduced by the charter of Georgia. ( Vide Georgia, 
p. 103.) 

(For a history of the settlement of the boundary between North Car- 
olina and South Carolina, vide North Carolina, p. 99.) 

By the charter of Georgia the line between South Carolina and Geor- 
gia was to be the Savannah River, to the head thereof. In 1762 difl&cul- 
ties having arisen, concerning the interpretation of the charter, as re- 
garded the head of the Savannah, and also the title to the lands south 
of the Altamaha River, Georgia made complaint to the King, who 
issued a proclamation in 1763 giving the lands between the Altamaha 
and Saint Mary's Rivers to Georgia. The question of the boundary on 
the Savannah, however, remained unsettled until 1787, when a conven- 



SANNBTT.] SOUTH CAROLINA GEORGIA. 103 

tion between the two States was held at Beaufort, S. C, to determine 
the same, and the line was fixed as at present. 
The following is an extract from the articles of agreement : 

The most northern branch or stream of the river Savannah from the sea or month 
of such stream to the fork or confluence of the rivers now called Tugaloo and Keowa, 
and from thence the most northern branch or stream of the said river Tugaloo till it 
intersects the northern boundary line of South Carolina, if the said branch or stream 
of Tugaloo extends so far north, reserving all the islands in the said rivers Savannah 
and Tugaloo to Georgia ; but if the head spring or source of any branch or stream of 
the said river Tugaloo does not extend to the north boundary line of South Carolina, 
then a west line to the Mississippi, to be drawn from the head spring or source of the 
said branch or stream of Tugaloo River which extends to the highest northern latitude, 
shall forever hereafter form the separation, limit, and boundary between the States 
of South Carolina and Georgia. (Laws of the United States, Vol. I, p. 466.) 

In the same year South Carolina ceded to the United States a nar- 
row strip of territory south of the North Carolina line, which she claimed, 
about 12 or 14 miles wide, and extending to the Mississippi Eiver ; this 
strip now forms the northern portion of Georgia, Alabama, and Missis- 
sippi. Georgia being thus increased in extent northwardly, the line 
between the two States is clearly expressed in the code of South Caro- 
lina, as follows, viz : 

The Savannah River, from its entrance into the ocean to the confluence of the Tug- 
aloo and Keowa Rivers ; thence by the Tugaloo River to the confluence of the Tugaloo 
and Chatooga Rivers; thence by the Chatooga River to the North Carolina line in 
the thirty-fifth degree of north latitude, the line being low-water mark at the south- 
em shore of the most northern stream of said rivers, where the middle of the rivers 
is broken by islands, and middle thread of the stream where the rivers flow in one 
stream or volume. 



GEORGIA. 

Georgia was included in the proprietary charter granted to the lords 
proprietors of Carolina in 1663 and 1665, for which a provincial charter 
was substituted in 1719. 

In 1732 the charter of Georgia as an independent colony was granted 
by King George II, of which the following is an extract : 

All those lands, countrys, and territories situate, lying and being in that part of 
South Carolina, in America, which lies from the most northern part of a stream or 
river there, commonly called the Savannah, all along the sea-coast to the southward, 
unto the most southern stream of a certain other great water or river called the Al- 
tamaha, and westerly from the heads of the said rivers, respectively, in direct lines 
to the south seas. 

This charter was surrendered in 1752 and a provincial government 
established. (C. & C, p. 369 et seq.) 

In 1763 the territory between the Altamaha and Saint Mary's Rivers 
was added to Georgia by royal proclamation. ( Vide South Carolina, 
p. 102.) 



104 HorWDAUIKS OK 'I'lIK rNITKI) SIATKS. |iit'LL.ni. 

In the constitution adopted by Georgia in 1798 tlu'. l>oiin(larie» are 
Jeclarc'd. The following is an extract therefrom : 

The limits, boundaries, jurisdictions, and authority of the Stat« of Georgia do, and 
did, and of right ought to extend from the sea or mouth of the river Savannah along 
tlie northern branch or stream thereof, to the fork or confluence of the riveri* now 
calh'd Tugalo and Keowee, and from thence ah)ng the most northern branch or stream 
of the said river Tugalo, till it intersect the northern boundary line of South Caro- 
lina, if the said brunch or Ktreani of Tugalo extends so far north, reserving all the 
islands in the said rivers Savannah and Tugalo to Georgia ; but if the head, spring, or 
source of any branch or stream of the said river Tugalo does not extend to the north 
boundary line of South Carolina, then a west line to the Mississippi, to be drawn 
from the head, spring, or source of the said branch or stream of Tugalo River, which 
extends to the highest northern latitude; thence down the middle of the said river 
Mississippi, until it shall intersect the northernmost part of the thirty-first degree of 
north latitude, south by a line drawn dueeastfrom the termination of the line last men- 
tioned, in the latitude of thirty-one degrees north of the equator, to the middle of 
the river Apalachicola or Chatahoochee ; thence along the middle thereof, to its junc- 
tion with Flint River ; thence straight to the head of Saint Mary's River, and thence, 
along the middle of Saint Mary's River, to the Atlantic Ocean, and from thence to 
the mouth or inlet of Savannah River, the place of beginning, including and com- 
prehending all the lands and waters within the said limits, boundaries, and jurisdic- 
tional rights ; and also all the islands within twentj' leagues of the sea-coast. 

In 1802 Georgia entered into articles of agreement and cession with 
the United States, whereby Georgia ceded to the United States the 
lands west of her present boundaries, and the United States ceded to 
Georgia that part of the South Carolina cession of 1787 which lies east 
of the present western boundary of Georgia. The following extracts 
show the limits of the two cessions : 

The State of Georgia cedes to the United States all the right, title, and claim which 
the said State has to the jurisdiction and soil of the lands situated within the bound- 
aries of the United States, south of the State of Tennessee and west of a line begin- 
ning on the western bank of the Chatahouchee River where the same crosses the 
boundary line between the United States and Spain ; running thence up the said river 
Chatahouchee, and along the western bank thereof to the great bend thereof, next 
above the place where a certain creek or river, called " Uchee" (being the first con- 
siderable stream on the western side, above the Cussetas and Coweta towns), empties 
into the said Chatahouchee River; thence in a direct line to Nickajack, on the Ten- 
nessee River; thence crossing the said last-mentioned river, and thence running up 
tho said Tennessee River and along the western bank thereof to the southern bound- 
ary line of the State of Tennessee. 

• •••••• 

The United States • • » cede to the State of Georgia • • • the lands 
• • * situated, south of the southern boundaries of the States of Tennessee, North 
Carolina, and South Carolina, and east of the boundary line herein above described 
as the eastern boundary of the territory ceded by Georgia to the United States. 

For a history of the boundary between Georgia and South Carolina, 
vide South Carolina, p. 102. 

The history of the boundary between North Carolina and Georgia has 
already been given {vide North Carolina, p. 101). It may be proper, how- 
ever, to add that this line (the thirty-fifth degree of north latitude) was 
fixed b> the cession above detailed, from the United States to Georgia 



U. S. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY 



BULLETIN NO. 171 PL. XXXVII 







/ 


T 


E 


N 


N. 


r'^ N. CAR. 


A\ R 


K. 

/ 


CO 




1 r 




\ 


^4 \s- CAR. 




1 


CO 




y 


\. 


^ \ 







R 7 d 


(/ C fi 


! n 


'^ T 802 \ 


"^ \ 






C/1 






■V 




Yi" 


/ 


/ 


_- 








^ / 


^ 7^ 


^t 




-0 

-t) 








r 

1 




\ 


^ 






A> 


F 




^ A \ 



HISTORICAL DIAGRAM OF GEORGIA. 




HISTORICAL DIAGRAM OF MISSISSIPPI. 



GANNETT.] GEORGIA. 105 

of that part of the South Carolina cession east of the present western 
boundary of Georgia. 

A long controversy ensued between Georgia and North Carolina, with 
no results, however, until in 1810 Georgia empowered her governor to 
employ Mr. Andrew Ellicott to ascertain the true location of the thirty- 
fifth degree of latitude. Ellicott did so, and the point fixed by him 
was acquiesced in. ( Vide Cobb's Georgia Digest, p. 150.) 

The boundary between Georgia and Tennessee was established in 1818, 
and is as follows, viz : The thirty -fifth parallel of north latitude, begin- 
ning and ending as follows : 

Beginning at a point in the true parallel of the thirty-fifth degree of north latitude, 
as found by James Cormack, mathematician on the part of the State of Georgia, and 
James S. Gaines, mathematician on the part of the State of Tennessee, on a rock about 
two feet high, four inches thick, and fifteen inches broad, engraved on the north side 
thus : " June Ist, 1818 ; var. 6J east," and on the south side thus : " Geo. 35 North ; J. 
Cormack," which rock stands one mile and twenty-eight poles from the south bank of 
the Tennessee River, due south from near the center of the old Indian town of Nicka- 
jack, and near the top of the Nickajack Mountain, at the supposed comer of the State 
of Georgia and Alabama ; thence running due east, leaving old D, Ross two miles and 
eighteen yards in the State of Tennessee, and leaving the house of John Ross about 
two hundred yards in the State of Georgia, and the house of David McNair one mile 
and one-fourth of a mile in the State of Tennessee, with blazed and mile-marked trees, 
lessening the variation of the compass by degrees, closing it at the termination of the 
line on the top of the Unicoi Mountain at five and one-half degrees. ( Vide C. Stat, of 
Tenn., pp. 243-244.) 

The boundary between Georgia and Florida was fixed by the treaty 
of 1783, between the United States and Great Britain, substantially as at 
present, viz: Commencing in the middle of the Apalachicola or Cata- 
houche River, on the thirty -first degree of north latitude; thence along 
the middle thereof to its junction with the Flint Eiver; thence straight 
to the head of Saint Mary's River, and thence down along the middle 
of Saint Mary's River to the Atlantic ocean {vide Treaty of 1783). This 
boundary was afl&rmed by the treaty of 1795 between the United States 
and Spain, and commissioners were appointed to run the entire line 
between the United States and the Spanish territory. ( Vide Treaty of 
1795.) 

In 1819 Spain ceded the Floridas to the United States. In 1822 Flor- 
ida was made a Territory and in 1825 was admitted into the Union as 
an independent State. 

In 1826 CongTCSs took action as indicated below : 

UNTTM) STATES STATUTES AT LARGE, NINETEENTH CONGRESS, SESSION I, 1826. 

A2T ACT to anthorize the President of the United States to nm and mark a line dividing the Territory 
of Florida from the State of Georgia. 

The line shall be run straight from the junction of said rivers Chatahoochie and 
Flint, to the point designated as the head of Saint Mary's River. 

This boundary line was long unsettled, a controversy arising concern- 
ing the true point to be considered to be the head of the Saint Mary's 



106 BOUNDARIES OK TIIK UNITED STATES. (itiiJ.lTl. 

River, as (icorgia contcndud that the point lixed ui>on l)y the Spanish 
and American coinniissioners under the treaty of 1795 was incorrect. 
This line was run in 181*5 by the (leneral Land Ollice. 

In 1859 commissioners were appointed by Georgia and Florida to rerun 
the line. Florida ratified their report in 1861, and Georgia in 1800. 

The detailed rei)ort of the commissioners is not at band, but the line is 
declared in the statutes of Georgia as follows, viz: 

From a point on the western bank of the Chattahochee River in the 3l8t degree 
of north latitude; theuce along the line or limit of high- water mark to its junction 
with the Flint River; thence along a certain line of survey made by Gustavus J. Orr, 
a surveyor on the part of Georgia, and W. Whitner, a surveyor on the part of Florida, 
beginning at a four-and-aft tree, about four chains below the present junction ; thence 
along this line east, to a point designated thirty-seven links north of EUicott's 
Mound on the St. Mary's River; thence along the middle of said river to the Atlantic 
Ocean. ( Vide Code of Ga., 1873, p. 7.) 

This line is also given in the code of Florida, and differs in one re- 
spect, viz, from the thirty-first degree of north latitude down the middle 
of said river to its confluence with the Flint River, etc. ( Vide Code of 
Florida, 1872.) 

The line between Georgia and Alabama was fixed by the act of ces- 
sion of Georgia to the United States in 1802. 

In 1822-'25, Georgia desiring to have the line run from the Chatta- 
hoochee to where it strikes the Tennessee line, appointed commissioners 
for that purpose, and requested the co-operation of Alabama and the 
United States, both, however, failing to take action. The Georgia com- 
missioners ran the line from Nickajack, on the Tennessee line, to Mil- 
ler's Bend, on the Chattahoochee. (For a history of the controversy con- 
cerning this line, vide laws of Georgia, 1822-'24-'25-'26.) 

Alabama protested against the above line and made repeated efforts 
to reopen negotiations concerning it, to all of which Georgia sturdily 
refused to accede, until finally, January 24, 1840, the legislature of 
Alabama passed the following joint resolution, viz: 

Resolved, That the State of Alabama will, and do, hereby accept, as the true dividing 
line between this State and that of Georgia, the line which was run and marked out 
by the commissioners of Georgia in 1826, beginning at what is called Miller's Bend, 
on the Chattahoochee River ; thence along said marked line to Nickajack. 

The line is given in the code of Alabama in the following words, viz : 

The boundary line between Alabama and Georgia commences on the west side of 
the Chattahoochee River at the point where it enters the State of Florida; from 
thence up the river, along the western bank thereof, to the point on Miller's Bend 
next above the place where the Uchee Creek empties into such river ; thence in a di- 
rect line to Nickajack. (See code of Alabama, 1876, p. 189.) 

In James's Hand-book of Georgia, 1876, p. 121, is the following de- 
scription of the western boundary of Georgia, viz : 

From Nickajack the line between Georgia and Alabama runs south 9° 30' east to 
Miller's Bend, on the Chattahoochee River, about 146 miles; theuce down the western 
bank of the river at high-water mark to its junction with Flint River, at a point now 
four chains below the actual jnaction, latitude 30° 42' 42", longitude 80^ 53' 15". 



FLORIDA. 107 



FLORIDA 

Florida was originally settled by the Spaniards, and was held as a 
Spanish province nearly two hundred years. In 1762 it was ceded by 
Spain to Great Britain, who divided it into the two provinces of East and 
West Florida, separated by the Apalachicola River, with a northern 
boundary substantially as at present. {Vide Fairbanks' History of 
Florida.) 

In 1783 Great Britain retroceded Florida to Spain, and the northern 
boundary was fixed by the treaty of peace between the United States 
and Great Britain signed in the same year. Spain, however, claimed 
the territory as far north as the parallel of latitude of the mouth of the 
Yazoo River. 

Previous to this, in 1763, France had ceded Louisiana to Spain, which 
Spain retroceded to France in 1800, and in 1803 France ceded the same 
to tbe United States, who claimed that the eastern boundary of the 
said province of Louisiana, so often ceded, was the Perdido River, while 
Spain claimed it to be the Iberville River and Lakes Maurepas and Pont- 
chartraiu. The controversy arising from the difference of interpreta- 
tion of these various treaties and cessions was terminated by the treaty 
of Washington in 1819, whereby Spain ceded to the United States the 
provinces of East and West Florida. 

Un March 30, 1822, by an act of Congress, the territory ceded to the 
United States by Spain was made the " Territory of Florida," embrac- 
ing the same extent as does the present State. 

On March 3, 1845, Florida was admitted into the Union as an inde- 
pendent State. 

(For a history of the northern boundary of Florida wde Georgia, p. 105.) 

In 1831 Congress passed an act relating to the boundary between 
Florida and Alabama, of which the following is an extract: 

AN ACT to ascertain and mark the line between the State of Alabama and the Territory of Florida, 
and the northern boundary of the State of Ulinois, and for other purposes. 

Tbat the President of the United States be, and he is hereby, authorized to cause 
to be run and marked the boundary line between the State of Alabama and the Ter- 
ritory of Florida, by the surveyors-general of Alabama and Florida, on the thirty- 
first degree of north latitude. 

( Vide U. S. Stat, at Large, Vol. IV, p. 479.) 

In 1847 the agreement of commissioners previously appointed by Flor- 
ida and Alabama was ratified, and the line is described as follows, viz: 

Commencing on the Chattahoochee Eiver near a place known as "Irwin's Mills" 
and runniugwcst to the Perdido, marked throaghcmt by blazes ou the trees, and also 
by mounds of earth thrown up on the linis at distances of one mile, more or less, from 
each other, and commonly known as " Ellicott's Line," or the "Mound Line." ( Fide 
Florida Code, 1873, p. 100.) 

This line was run in 1799-1800 by A. Ellicott. The line was retraced, 
remeasured. and marked in 1853-54. 
Bull. 171 8 



1U8 HOCNDAKIKS OK TIIK TNITKIt STATK!^, |iit'M,.171. 

The liuo between the two States is piven in j^enenil tciniK in the 
Florida Code as follows, viz : 

Commoucing at the iiiouth of the Pcrdido River, from tbence up tbo middle of said 
rivor to wbore it iuterst-ctH tlii^ Houtb bouiidary line of ibc Stal^ of Alabama and tbe 
tbirt.y-lir«t (logren of noHb Irilitiidf : fbfMi diii' ciiMt to Ibo Clmttaboocboe Rivor. 



ALABAMA. 

In 1798 the LJniled States foinu'd tin* Tenitoiy ot Mississippi, includ- 
ing— 

All tliat tract of country bounded on tbo west by tbe MibsiBBippi, on the nortb by 
a line to be drawn due cast from tbe mouth of tbe Yasous to tbe Chattahoucbee River, 
on tbe east by tbe Chattahoucbee River, and on tbe south by the thirty-first degree of 
north latitude. {Vide U. S. Stat, at Large, Vol. I, p. 549.) 

In this act was a clause reserving the right of Georgia and of indi- 
viduals to the jurisdiction of the soil thereof. 

South Carolina and Georgia having ceded to the United States their 
claim to territory west of their i)reseut limits, the General Government, 
in 1804, by an act of Congress, annexed the tract of country lying 
north of Mississippi Territory and south of the State of Tennessee, and 
bounded on the east by Georgia and west by Louisiana, to the Terri- 
tory of Mississippi. {Vide D. S. Stat, at Large, Vol. II, ]>. 305.) Also 
in 1812 the United States added to Mississippi Territory all the lauds 
lying east of Pearl River, west of the Perdido and south of the thirty- 
first degree of latitude. ( Vide U. S. Stat, at Large, Vol. II, p. 734.) 

By these additions the Territory of Mississippi was made to comprise 
what is now included in the two States of Alabama and Mississippi. 
On March 8, 1817, by an act of Congress the Territory of Alabama was 
formed from the eastern portion of the Territory of Mississippi, with 
the following boundaries, viz : 

Beginning at the point where the line of the thirty-first degree of north latitude 
intersects tbe Perdido River ; thence east to tbe western bouudary line of tbe State 
of Georgia; thence along said line to tbe southern boundary line of the State of Ten- 
nessee; thence west along said boundary line to the Tennessee River; thence up the 
same to tbe mouth of Bear Creek; thence by a direct lino to the uorthwest corner of 
WaHliingtou County ; tbence due south to the Gulf of Mexico ; thence, eastwardly, in- 
cluding all the islands within leagues of the shore, to tbe Perdido River; and thence 
up tbe same to the begiiming. ( Vide U. S. Stat, at Large, Vol. Ill, p. 37L) 

On December 14, 1819, Alabama was admitted as an independent 
State, with the above boundaries. It was, however, made the duty of 
the surveyor of the public lands south of Tennessee and the surveyor 
of lauds in Alabama Territory to run and cut out the line of demarca- 
tion between the two States of Alabama and Mississippi, and if it 
Bhould appear to said surveyors that so much of the line designated as 



OANNETT] ALABAMA MISSISSIPPI. 109 

running (Itie sontli from tliti noithwest corner of Washington County to 
the Gulf of Mexico .should encroach on the counties of Wayne, Greene, 
and Jackson, in the State of Mississippi, then the same should be altered 
so as to run in a direct line from the northwest corner of Washington 
County to a point on the Gulf of Mexico 10 miles east of the mouth of 
the River Pascagoula. ( Vide U. S. Stat, at Large, Vol. Ill, p. 490.) 
This line was run and marked in 1820. 

(For the history of the boundaries between Alabama and Georgia 
vide Georgia, p. lOG. For the history of the boundaries between Ala- 
bama and Florida OT^e Florida, p. 107.) 

The boundary between Alabama and Tennessee is the thirty-fifth par- 
allel of north latitude {vide North Carolina, p. 101); from Nickajack 
{vide Georgia, p. 104) west across the Tennessee Eiver, and on to the sec- 
ond intersection of said river by said parallel. ( Vide Alabama Code, 
1876, p. 189.) 

The boundary between Alabama and Mississippi was to be run by 
surveyors, under the act of admission of Alabama. The report of said 
surveyors is not at hand, but the line as laid down in the Mississippi 
Code is as follows, viz : 

Beginning at a point on the west bank of the Tennessee Eiver, six four-pole chains 
south of, and above, the mouth of Yellow Creek ; thence up the said river to the 
mouth of Bear Creek; thence by a direct line to what was formerly the northwest 
corner of Washington County, Alabama ; thence in a direct line to a point ten miles 
east of the Pascagoula Eiver, on the Gulf of Mexico. ( Fide Mississippi Code, pp. 48, 49). 



MISSISSIPPI. 

(For the early history of the extent of Mississippi Territory vide Alu- 
bama, p. 108.) 

On December 10, 1817, the western part of the Mississippi Territory 
was made a State and admitted into the Union, with the following 
boundaries, viz : 

Beginning on the river Mississippi at the point where the southern boundary of 
the State of Tennessee strikes the same ; thence east along the said boundary line to 
the Tennessee Eiver; thence up the same to the mouth of Bear Creek; thence by a 
direct line to the northwest comer of the county of Washington ; thence due south 
to the Gulf of Mexico ; thence westwardly, including all the islands within six leagues 
of the shore, to the most eastern junction of Pearl Eiver with Lake Borgue; thence 
up said river to the thirty-first degree of north latitude; thence west along said de- 
gree of latitude to the Mississippi Eiver ; thence up the same to the beginning. 
{Vide U. S. Stat, at Large, Vol. Ill, p. 348.) 

(For further information concerning eastern boundary, vide Alabama, 
p. 108.) 

In 1819 the line between Mississippi and Tennessee was run by com- 
missioners. Their report is not at hand. In 1833 the legislature of 



110 BOUNDAKIKS nK '|'HK TNITKI) STATES. [BWLum. 

Tenueesee iiassed an act establinhiiiff "ThonipKon'H line." The detailw 
of "Thompson's line" have not been iouml. In IS.'iT Ihe line was again 
run by commissioners from the two States, and ratiiied by the legis- 
latures. The commissioners' report was as follows, viz: 

Commencing at a point on the west bank of the TenuenHee, River six four-pole 
chains eonth, or above the mouth of Yellow Cretik, and about threc-quartere of a mile 
north of the line known as "Thompson's line," and twenty-six chains and ten links 
north of Thompson's line at the basis meridian of the Chickasaw surveys, and ter- 
minating at a point on the east bank of the Mississippi Kiver (opposite Cow Island) 
8izt«en chains north of Thompson's line. (See Laws of Tenneseee, 1837, p. 27.) 

The boundaries were fixed by the act of Congress admitting the State 
of Mississippi, as follows, viz : 

Commencing at the most eastern junction of Fearl River with Lake Borgne, thence 
up said Pearl River to the thirty-first degree of north latitude, thence west along 
said degree of latitude to the Mississippi River, thence up the same to the point where 
the southern boundary of Tennessee strikes the same. (See U. S. Laws, vol. 6, p. 
175.) 

Mississippi claims to the middle of the Mississippi River, where the 
river forms her western boundary. (See Eev. Stat., 1857.) 



LOUISIANA. 

The original territory of Louisiana was acquired from France (see p. 
21). In 1804, a portion of this, comprising the area of the present 
State of Louisiana, with the exception of the southeastern portion im- 
mediately adjoining the present State of Florida, was organized into a 
territory under the name of Orleans, while the balance of the Louis- 
iana purchase retained the name of Louisiana Territory. On April 30, 
1812, the Territory of Orleans was admitted as a State under the name 
of Louisiana, and at the same time the name of the Territory of Louis- 
iana was changed to Missouri Territory. In the same year the limits of 
the State were enlarged in the southeast to its present boundaries. 

The following act defines the Territory of Orleans : 

All that portion of country ceded by France to the United States, under the name 
of Louisiana, which lies south of the Mississippi territory, and of an east and west 
line to commence on the Mississippi River at the thirty-third degree of north latitude, 
and to extend west to the western boundary of the said cession, shall constitute a 
Territory of the United States, under the name of the Territory of Orleans. (Eighth 
Congress, first session.) 

The following clause from the act admitting Louisiana defines its 
original boundaries : 

Beginning at the mouth of the river Sabine, thence by a line to be drawn along 
the middle of said river, including all islands, to the thirty-second degree of latitude; 
thence due north to the northernmost part of the thirty-third degree of north lati- 
tude; thence along the said parallel of latitude to the river Mississippi ; thence down 



U. S. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY 



BULLETIN NO. 171 PL. XXXVIII 




HISTORICAL DIAGRAM OF LOUISIANA. 




I C II i 



I N /E w 

fi c d II c t i n 
^ E }x I CO 

7850 



HISTORICAL DIAGRAM OF TEXAS. 



112 IJorNDAItlKS OK TIIK rMTKI) STATKS. [i.ri.i. 171. 

Imiidrcdtli di-^roo of longitudo iutoraocta Iho ]»;uallol of tliirly-Hix <lo^r<;es tliirty 
iiiiinittH north latitiulc, and tlninco woHt with tho Hiiid parallel ofthirty-Biv de;;iec8 
aud tliirty mimiti'S north latitude to the point where it interBcote the one hundred 
and tliird de^'n-e of lonjjitudo west from (Jrecnwich ; and thence Houth with Ihe Kaid 
one hundreil and third iloj^ree of lonjjitudn to tlie thirty-HOCond ]>arallel of north 
latitude; and Ihcnco west with said thirty-second degree of north latitudes to the 
KiotJrande. (Thirty-tifth t'on^., iirst session.) 

The bomidary line of Texas is as follows: Beginning in the (iulf of 
Mexico, at the outlet of Sabine Lake, the line passes northward 
through the middle of Sabine Lake and up the middle of Sabine Kiver 
to the point where said i-iver intersects the i)arallel of 313*^ ; thence 
north along the merjdian of that point of intersection to the point 
where said meridian intersects Red River; thence up Red River to the 
one hundredth meridian west of Greenwich; thence north on said 
meridian to the parallel of 30° 30'; west on said parallel to the meri- 
dian of 103° west of Greenwich; thence south on said meridian to the 
l)arallel of latitude of 32°; thence west on that parallel to its point of 
intersection with the llio Grande; thence down the mid-chanuel of the 
Rio Grande to its mouth. 

That portion of the east boundary between Red River aud the Sabine 
was run and marked by a Joint commission of the United States and 
Texas in 1841. 

The boundary lines between Texas and New Mexico were run and 
marked in 1859-00, under the Department of the Interior. 

ARKANSAS. 

The Territory of Arkansas, or Arkansaw, as it was originally spelled, 
was formed on March 2, 1819, from a part of Missouri Territory. The 
following clause from the act establishing it defines its limits in part: 

All that part of the Territory of Missouri which lies south of a line beginning on 
the Mississippi Kiver at thirty-six degrees north latitude, running thence west to the 
river St. Francois, thence up the same to thirty-six degrees thirty minutes north 
latitude, and thence west to the western Territorial boundary lino, shall, for the pur- 
poses of a Territorial government, constitute a separate Territory and be called the 
Arkansaw Territory. 

In 1824 an act was passed by Congress fixing the western boundary 
of the Territory. This was as follows: 

AN ACT to lix the western boundary lino of the Territory of Arkansas, and for other purposes. 

The western boundary line of the Territory of Arkansas shall begin at a point 
forty miles west of the southwest comer of the State of Missouri aud run south to 
the right bank of the Red River, and thence down the river and with the Mexican 
boundary to the line of the State of Louisiana 

Four years later, in 1828, the following act was passed defining its 
southern boundary : 

AN ACT to authorize the President of the United States to run aud mark .i line dividing the 
Territoi-y of Arkansas from the State of Louisiana. 

Commencing on the right bank of the Mississippi River at latitude thirty-three 
degrees north aud running due west on that parallel of latitude to where a line 
running due north from latitude thirty-two degrees north on the Sabine River will 
intersect the same. 



U. S. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY 



BULLETIN NO. 171 PL. XXXIX 



. " * N S A J 1 


M 1 


S S U R 1 


s s. 


^-^ ^^ \ 1 


^- r \ 

^^ct action i Reduction 

•V 7 824r\ ['^^'^^ 
^\0 • ""■ TS28 

"^^^-v^^^l TERRITORY 

' ^ 4 




Co 

/ / 


4 


S 


\\ 


L. 



HISTORICAL DIAGRAM OF ARKANSAS. 



M 


C H, 

/ 


/d 


■^x<^7 




V 




^5 


•z. 


o 


\\ 


1 o /| ^ 


1 — ^ 


_^ 


-^v 




/ 


K Y. 


r 


^ / 



HISTORICAL DIAGRAM OF OHIO. 



GANNETT.l ARKANSAS. 113 

The south boundary was originally run in 1823, and again in 1843-45, 
by a joint commission of the two States of Arkansas and Missouri. 

The same year the following treaty changed materially the western 
line of the Territory, i)lacing it in its present position: 

TUEATY WITH THE CHEROKEE INDIANS MAY 28, 1828. 

Au'i'ici-E 1. The western Louiidary of Arkansas shall be, and the same is, hereby 
defined, viz : A line shall be run, commencing on Red River at the point where the 
Eastern Choctaw line strikes said river, and run duo north with said line to the river 
Arkansas; thence in a line to the southwest corner of Missouri. 

The Eastern Choctaw line, referred to above, starts on the Arkansas 
River ''one hundred i^aces west of Fort Smith, and thence due south to 
the Red River." (Treaty with Choctaw Nation, January 20, 1825.) 

This part of the west boundary was run and marked in 1825, and that 
part from Fort Smith to the southwestern corner of Missouri in 1831. 
The entire western boundary was resurveyed and re-marked in 1877. 

Arkansas was admitted as a State June 15, 1836. 

The following extracts from the enabling act, and from various con- 
stitutions, give statements of the boundaries, differing slightly from 
one another, but, for the most part, only in wording: 

CONSTITUTION OF AHKANSAS, 1836. 

Beginning in the middle of the main channel of the Mississiiipi River on the parallel 
of 36 degrees north latitude; running from thence west with the i^arallel of latitude 
to the Saint Francis River ; thence up the middle of the maiu channel of said river to 
the jjarallel of thirty-six degrees thirty minutes north; from thence west to the 
southwest corner of the State of Missouri ; and from thence to be bounded on the west 
to the north bank of Red River, as by acts of Congress and treaties heretofore defining 
the western limits of the Territory of Arkansas, and to be bounded on the south side 
of Red River by the Mexican boundary line to the northwest corner of the State of 
Louisiana; thence east bj'the Louisiana State line to the middle of the main channel 
of the Mississippi River; thence uj) the middle of the maiu channel of said river to 
the thirty-sixth degree of north latitude, the point of beginning. 

Again, in the enabling act for Arkansas, 1836 (Twenty-fourth Con- 
gress, lirst session), the boundaries are found to be defined as follows: 

Beginning in the middle of the main channel of the Mississippi River, on the 
parallel of thirty-six degrees north latitude, running from thence west, with the said 
parallel of latitude, to the St. Francis River; thence up the middle of the main chan- 
nel of said river to the parallel of thirty-six degrees thirty minutes north ; from thence 
west to the southwest corner of the State of Missouri ; and from thence to be bounded 
on the west, to the north bank of Red River, by the line described in the first article 
of the treaty between the United States and the Cherokee Nation of Indians, west of 
the Mississippi, made and concluded at the city of Washington, on the twenty-sixth 
day of May, in the year of our Lord one thousand eight hundred and twenty-eight; 
and to be bounded on the south side of Red river by the Mexican boundary line to 
the northwest corner of the State of Louisiana ; thence east with the Louisiana State 
line to the middle of the main channel of the Mississippi River; thence up the middle 
of the main channel of the said river to the thirty-sixth degree of north latitude, the 
point of beginning. 



114 IJOl'NDAKIKS <>K 'IIIK I'NITKI) STATKS. [mi.i..l71. 

In the constitution of 18G4 the boundaries are Uelined as Ibllows: 

Hogiiiniiifj in tlic iiiiddlf of the MiHsisHippi liiver, on the parallel of thirty-Hix 
(Icf^rot'H north latitndi-, to the St. Frantis ]{iver; tliencc np the middle of the main 
channel of eaid river to the i>arallel of thirty-six degrees thirty minutes n<irth, thence 
west to the southwest corner of the State of Missouri ; and from thence to be bounded 
on the west to the north bank of Red River, as by acts of Congress of the lJnite«l 
States, and the treaties heretofore defining the western limits of the Territory of 
Arkansas ; and to be bounded on the south side of Red River by the boundary line of the 
State of Texas, to the northw«'st corner of the State of Louisiana; thenee east with 
the Louisiana State line to the middle of the main channel of the Mississijijii Kiver; 
thence M]) the middle of tlu; main channel of said river to the thirty-sixth degree of 
north latitude, the point of beginning. 

The constitution of 1868 differs but slightly from the last. It is as 
follows : 

lieginning at the middle of the main channel of the Mississippi River, on the par- 
allel of 36^ north latitude, running from thence west, with the said parallel of lati- 
tude, to the Saint Francis River; thenee up the middle of the main channel of said 
river to the i)arallel of 36^ 30' north ; from thence west with the boundary line of the 
State of Missouri to the southwest corner of that State ; and thence to be bounded on 
the west to the north bank of Red River, as by acts of Congress and treaties hereto- 
fore defining the western limits of the Territory of Arkansas: and to be bounded on 
the south side of Red River by the boundary line of the State of Texas to the north- 
west corner of the State of Louisiana; thence east with the Louisiana State lino to 
the middle of the main channel of the Mississippi River; thence uji the middle of the 
main channel of said river, including an island in said river known as "Belle Point 
Island," to the 36° of north latitude, the place of beginning. 

In the constitution of 1874 there are again slight differences, mainly 
in wording. 

Beginning at the middle of the main channel of the Mississippi River, on the par- 
allel of thirty-six degrees of north latitude ; running thence west with said parallel 
of latitude to the middle of the main channel of the Saint Francis River; thence up 
the main channel of said last-named river to the parallel of thirty-six degrees thirty 
minutes of north latitude; thence west with the southern boundary lineof the State 
of Missouri to the southwest corner of said last-named State; thence to be bounded 
on the west to the north bank of Red River, as by^ act of Congress and treaties exist- 
ing .January 1, 1837, defining thi! western limits of the Territory of Arkansas and to 
be bounded acro.ss and south of Red River by the boundary line of the State of Texas 
as far as to the northwest corner of the State of Louisiana; thence i^asterly with the 
northern boundary line of said last-named State, to the middle of the main channel 
of the Mississippi River; thence up the middle of the main channel of said last- 
named river, including an island in said river known as "Belle Point Island," and 
all other land originally surveyed and included as a part of the Territory or State 
of Arkansas to the thirty-sixth degree of north latitude, the place of beginning. 

TENNESSEE. 

Tennessee was originally a part of North Carolina. (For further in- 
formation vide North Carolina, p. 98.) 

In 1790 it was ceded to the United States. Its boundaries described 
in the act of cession are, substantially, those of the present day. 

On June 1, 179G, by an act of Congress it was admitted into the Union. 

The act of admission declares its boundaries as "All the territory 
ceded by North Carolina." 



\ 




Z 
< 
_i 
tn 

UJ 

m 

D 
O ,' 




\ / 



r.ANNETT.l TENNESSEE. 115 

(For the liistory of the eastern boundary, vide North Carolina, p. 101; 
for the southern boundary, vide Georgia, p. 100, Alabama, j). 109, and 
Mississippi, p. 109.) 

The Mississippi Eiver forms its western boundary under the treaty 
of peace of 1783. 

The line which divided Virginia and North Carolina was the southern 
boundary of Kentucky. V^irgiuia and North Carolina, prior to the cre- 
ation of the States of Kentucky and Tennessee, appointed commis- 
sioners, Messrs. Walker and Henderson, to run and mark the line on 
the parallel of latitude 30° 30'. From a point on the top of the Cum- 
berland Mountains, now the southeastern corner of Kentucky, Walker 
ran and marked the line to a point on the Tennessee River. This line, 
called Walker's line, was regarded for many years as the dividing line 
between Kentucky and Tennessee. It was ascertained, however, that 
Walker's line was north of latitude 36° 30'. 

The Indian title to the land west of the Tennessee River being extin- 
guished by the treaty of 1819, the legislature appointed Robert Alex- 
ander and Luke Munsell to ascertain the true point of latitude 36° 30' 
on the Mississippi River, and to run and mark a line east on that par- 
allel, which was done as far east as the Tennessee River. (For above, 
see Gen. Stat. Ky., 1873, p. 107.) 

In 1820 commissioners were appointed by Kentucky and Tennessee, 
respectively, to settle the boundary. Their report was ratified, and is as 
follows, viz : 

Art. I. The line of boundary and separation between the States of Kentucky and 
Tennessee shall be as follows, viz : 

The line run by the Virginia commissioners in the year 1779-'80, commonly called 
Walker's line, as the same is reputed, understood, and acted upon by the said States, 
their respective officers and citizens, from the southeastern corner of Kentucky to 
the Tennessee River ; thence with and up said river to the point where the line of 
Alexander and Munsell, run by them in the last year under the authority of an act 
of the legislature of Kentucky entitled "An act to run the boundary line between 
this State and the State of Tennessee, west of the Tennessee River, approved Feb. 
8, 1819," would cross said river, and thence with the said line of Alexander and Mun- 
sell, to the termination thereof on the Mississippi River below New Madrid. 

Then follow nine other articles. 

Article III provides for running and marking the line at any subse- 
quent time. (See General Stat. Kentucky, page 170.) 

In 1858-'59 commissioners were appointed by Kentucky and Tennes- 
see to run this line. 

The detailed report of the commission on the part of Tennessee can 
be found in Statutes of Tennessee, 1871, Vol. I, pages 223-243, giving 
courses, bearings, milestones erected, and a map of the boundary. 

The report of this commission on the part of Kentucky was published 
at Frankfort, by the State Printer, 1800, in a pamphlet of 98 octavo 
pages, with latitudes and a map of the line, on a scale of 1 : 108,000. 

(For a history of the boundary between Virginia and Tennessee, vide 
Virginia, p. 97.) 



li(') noi'NDAKlKri OK IllK IMlKn STATKS. [Bru,.]Tl. 

KENTUCKY. 

Kentucky was iiu'lndcd in tlie ori^iinal limits of \'ii'j;inia, and was a 
j)arl {>{' tlio county of Aiij;usta. Augusta County was lornied in 1738. 
In 1 7(1'.) IJotctourtCounty was created from a ])ortion of Augusta County; 
in 1772, Fincastlc from liotc^tourt: in 177(5, Kentucky from I'incastlc 

The boundaries of all these counties may l)e found in Ihming's Laws 
of Virginia, \'o]s. I to IX. 

In 1780 \'irginia ])assed an act giving her consent that the county of 
Kentucky, within her jurisdiction, should be formed into a new State. 
Accordingly, June 1, 1792, Kentucky was admitted into the Tnion, 
with substantially lier i)resent boundaries. 

\>y the cession of 178i, by Virginia to the United States, of the terri- 
tory northwest of the Ohio River, this river became the northwest 
boundary of the State of Kentucky. 

The western boundary, the i\Iississii)i)i, was fixed by the treaty of 
peace in 1783. 

(For a history of the boundary between Kentucky and ^'irginia and 
West Virginia, vide Virginia, p. 9U ; for the boundary between Kentucky 
and Tennessee, vide Tennessee, p. 115.) 

OHIO. 

Ohio was tlie first State formed from the original territory northwest 
of the river Ohio. It was admitted as a State on November UJ), 1802, 
with limits given in the enabling act as follows : 

Bounded on the east by the Pennsylvania line, on the sonth by the Ohio River, to 
the mouth of the Great Miami Kiver, on the west by the line drawn due uortli from 
the month of the Groat Miami aforesaiil, and on th(! north by an east and west line 
drawn through the southerly extreme of Lake Micliijran, running east after inter- 
secting the due-north line aforesaid, from the month of the Great Miami until it shall 
intersect Lake Erie or the territorial line; and thence with the same through Lake 
Erie to the Pennsylvania line aforesaid : Provided, That Congress shall be at liberty 
at any time hereafter either to attach all the territory lying east of the line to be 
drawn due north from the mouth of the Miami afore8ai<l to the territorial line, and 
north of an east and west line drawn through the southerly extreme of Lake Michi- 
gan, running east as aforesaid to Lake Erie, 1o the aforesaid State, or dispose of it 
otherwise, in conformity to the lifih article of compact between the original States 
and the people and States to be formed in the territory northwest of the river Ohio. 
(Seventh Congress, first session.) 

In the constitution of Ohio of 1803, Article VII, the boundaries are 
defined as follows : 

Bounded on the east by the Pennsylvania line; on the sonth by the Ohio Kiver, to 
the mouth of the Great Miami River; ou the west by the line drawn due north from 
the mouth of the (ireat Miami aforesaid; and on the north by an east and west line 
drawn through the southerly extreme of Lake Michigan, running east after inter- 
secting the due-north line aforesaid from the mouth of the Great Miami, until itshall 
intersect Lake Erie or the territorial line; anil thence with the same through Lake 
Erie to the Pennsylvania line aforesaid; i>rovidod always, and it is hereby fully un- 
derstood and declared by this convontiou, tliat if <he southerly bend or extreme of 
Lake Michigan should extend so far south (hat a line «lrawn duo oast from it should 



GANNETT.] OHIO — INDI ANA. 117 

uot iutersect Lake Erie, or if it should iuterseot the said Lake Eric oast of the mouth 
of the Miami Eiver of the Lake, then, and in that case, with the assent of tlio Con- 
gress of the United States, the northern boundary of this State shall he established 
by, and extending to, a direct line running from the southern extremity of Lake 
Michigan to the most northerly cape of the Miami Bay, after intersecting the due- 
north line from the mouth of the Great Miami River as aforesaid ; thence northeast 
to the territorial line, and by the said territorial line to the Pennsylvania line. 

Ill accordance with the provisions in the enabling act, and in the first 
constitution of the State, the northern boundary of the State was 
changed so that, instead of running on a parallel drawn from the south- 
ern extremity of Lake Michigan, it followed the arc of a great circle 
drawn from the southern extremity of Lake Michigan to the most 
northern cape of Maumee ("Miami") Bay. 

Following are the texts of the acts providing for the examination of 
the northern boundary and making the change in the boundary: 

AK ACT to provide for the taking of certain observations preparatory to the adjustment of the north, 
ern boundary line of the State of Ohio. 

That the President of the United States cause to be ascertained, by accurate obser- 
vation, the latitude and longitude of the southerly extreme of Lake Michigan; and 
that he cause to be ascertained, by like observation, the point on the Miami of the 
Lake which is due east therefrom, and also the latitude and longitude of the most 
northerly cape of the Miami Bay ; also, that he cause to be ascertained, with all prac- 
ticable accuracy, the latitude and longitude of the most southerly point in the northern 
boundary line of the United States in Lake Erie, and also the points at which a direct 
line drawn from the southerly extreme of Lake Michigan to the most southerly point 
in said northern boundary line of the United States will intersect the Miami River 
and Bay; and also that he cause to be ascertained, by like observation, the point in 
the Mississippi which is due west from the southerly extreme of Lake Michigan ; and 
that the said observations be made and the result thereof returned to the proper 
Department within the current year. (Twenty-second Congress, iirst session, 1832.) 

AN ACT to establish the northern boundary line of the State of Ohio, and to provide for the admis- 
sion of the State of Michigan into the Union. 

The northern boundary line of the State of Ohio shall be established at and shall 
be a direct line drawn from the southern extremity of Lake Michigan to the most 
northerly cape of the Maumee (Miami) Bay after that line, so drawn, shall intersect 
the eastern boundary line of the State of Indiana; and from the said north cape of 
the said bay northeast to the boundary line between the United States and the i)rov- 
ince of Upper Canada, in Lake Erie, and thence, with the said last-mentioned line, 
to its intersection with the western line of the State of Pennsylvania. (Twenty- 
fourth Congress, first session, 1836.) 

The northern boundary was originally surveyed in 1817. The west- 
ern boundary was surveyed in the same year from old Fort llecovery 
to the northwestern corner. South of Fort Recovery this boundary 
was surveyed as the first principal meridian of the General Land 
Office. 

INDIANA. 

By the act passed in the year 1800, to take effect on and after the 4th 
day of July of that year, the Territory Northwest of the liiver Ohio was 
divided into two parts, the eastern part to retain the old name, tl\d 
western part to become the Territory of Indiana. 



lis HorNDAKIKS OK THK rNITKI) STATES. [biti.l.171. 

ruder this act the Territory of Iii(Uiina was or};aiii/.«'<l. The descrip- 
tion of the boundary line Itetween tliese two Territories \h aiveu in the 
following act establisbinj; them: 

Tliat froiii iind aiior thr fourth day of July next all that part of the territory of 
the I'liitod States northwest of the Ohio Ifivcr, which lies to the westward of a line 
bofiiiinint^at the Ohio, opposite to th»! mouth of Kentucky Kivt-r. and ruiiniuf; thence 
to Fort Kecovery, and thence north until it shall inters«H;t tlio territorial line between 
the irnited States and Canada, shall, for the purpose of temporary {government, con- 
stitute a separate Territory, and be called Indiana Territory. 

Skc. 5. That whenever that part of the territory of the United States whieh lies to 
the eastward of a line beginniuji at the mouth of the Great Miami Kiver, and runninf; 
thence due north to the territorial line between the United States and Canada, shall 
be erected into an independent State, and admitted into the Union on an equal foot- 
ing with the original States, thenceforth said line shall become and remain perma- 
nently the boundary lino between such State and the Indiana Territory, anything in 
this act contained to the contrarj' notwithstanding. (Sixth Congress, lirst session.) 

Ohio was admitted in 1802. Its western boundary, a meridian through 
the mouth of the Miami River, left a narrow strip of country between 
Ohio and the Territory of Indiana, which was by a clause in the enabling 
act of Ohio added to Indiana Territory. The following is the clause in 
question : 

Sec. 3. All that part of the territory of the United States northwest of the river 
Ohio heretofore included in the eastern division of said Territory, and not included 
within the boundary herein prescribed for the said State, is hereby attached to and 
made a part of the Indiana Territory. 

On the 30th of June, 1805, the northern portion of Indiana Territory 
was cut off and organized as Michigan Territory. (For the divisional 
line between these, see Michigan, p. 119.) 

On March 1, 1809, Indiana Territory was divided, and the western por- 
tion of it organized as Illinois Territory. (For a description of the divi- 
sional line between these two Territories, see Illinois, p. 119.) On Decem- 
ber 11, 1810, Indiana was admitted as a State with the limits as given 
in the following extract from the enabling act, which have not since 
been changed. 

AN ACT to enable the people of tlio Indiana Territory to form a constitution and State government 
and for the admission ol'sucli State into the Union on an oijual footing with the original States. 

The said State shall consist of all the territory included within the following 
boundaries, to wit: Hounded on the oast by tiio meridian line which forms the west- 
ern boundary of the State of Ohio; on the south by the river Ohio from the mouth 
of the Great Miami Kiver to the mouth of the Kiver W.ibash; on the west by a line 
drawn along the middle of the Wabash from its mouth to a point where a duo north 
line drawn from the town of Viuceiines would last touch the northwestern shore of 
the said river; and from thence by a duo north line, until the same shall intersect an 
east and west line drawn through a point 10 miles north of the southern extreme of 
Lake Michigan; on the north by the said east and west line until the same shall in- 
tersect the first-mentioned meridian line whieh forms the western boundary of the 
State of Ohio. (Fourteenth Congress, iirst session.) 

Tlie north boundary of Indiana was surveyed and marked in 1827, and 
its west boundary by a joint commission of the two States, Indiana and 
Illinois. 



U. S. GEOLOGJCAL SURVEY 



BULLETIN NO. 171 PL. XLIIl 




HISTORICAL DIAGRAM OF INDIANA. 



Bull. 173- — 9 



U. S. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY 



BULLETIN NO. 171 PL. XLIV 




HISTORICAL DIAGRAM OF ILLINOIS. 



GANNETT.] ILLINOIS MICHIGAN. 119 

ILLINOIS. 

Illinois Territory, originally part of the Northwest Territory, and sub- 
sequently a part of Indiana Territory, was organized on March 1, 1809. 
The following clause from the act separating it from Indiana Territory 
defines its boundary : 

AN ACT for dividing the Indiana Territory into two separate governments. 

From and after the first day of March next, all that part of the Indiana Territory 
which lies west of the Wabash River and a direct line drawn from the said Wabash 
River and Post Vinceunes due north to the territory line between the United States 
and Canada shall, for the purpose of temporary government, constitute a separate 
Territory and be called Illinois. (Tenth Congress, second session.) 

On December 3, 1818, it was admitted as a State, with its present 
boundaries. The enabling act defines these boundaries as follows: 

AN ACT to enable the people of the Illinois Territory to form a constitution and State government, 
and for the admission of such State into the XJuion on an equal footing with the original States. 

The said State shall consist of all the territory included within the following 
boundaries, to wit: Beginning at the mouth of the Wabash River; thence up the 
same and with the line of Indiana to the northwest corner of said State ; thence east 
with the line of the same State to the middle of Lake Michigan ; thence north along 
the middle of said lake to north latitude forty-two degrees thirty minutes; thence 
west to the middle of the Mississippi River; and thence down along the middle of 
that river to its confluence with the Ohio River; and thence up the latter river along 
its northwestern shore to the beginning. (Fifteenth Congress, second session.) 

The northern boundary of Illinois was run and marked in 1832-33. 

MICHIGAN. 

Michigan was organized as a Territory June 30, 1805, from the north- 
ern part of Indiana Territory. 

The following clause from the act dividing Indiana Territory defines 
its limits: 

From and after the thirtieth day of June next all that part of the Indiana Territory 
which lies north of a line drawn east from the southerly bend or extreme of Lake 
Michigan, until it shall intersect Lake Erie, and east of a line drawn from the said 
southerly bend through the middle of said lake to its northern extremity, and thence 
due north to the northern boundary of the United States, shall, for the purpose of 
temporary government, constitute a separate Territory, and be called Michigan. 
(Eighth Congress, second session.) 

This line was run and marked in 1827. 

The enabling act for Illinois, passed in 1818, contained a provision 
transferring to the Territory of Michigan the portion of the Territory of 
Illinois not included in the State of that name. The following is the 
text of the clause referred to : 

All that part of the territory of the United States lying north of the State of Indi- 
ana, and which was included in the former Indiana Territory, together with that part 
of the Illinois Territory which is situated north of and not included within the bound- 
aries prescribed by this act, to the State thereby authorized to be formed, shall be, 
and hereby is, attached to and made a part of the Michigan Territory, from and after 
the formation of the said State. 



120 BOUNDARI?:S OK THK UNITED STATES. 1bli.l.171. 

In 1834 an act was passed extending the limits of tlie Territory of 
Michigan to the Missouri Itiver. 
The chiuse of this act relating to area is as follows : 

AK ACT tu attach thu territory of the United StateH west of the Migaissippi Kiver uiul iiortli of tliu 
Staio of Missouri to the Territory of Michigan. 

All that part of the territory of the; United StateH bounded on the east by the Mis- 
8is8ij)pi River, on the south by the .State of Missouri and a line drawn due west from 
the northwest corm-r of said State to the Missouri River; on the southwest and west 
by the Missouri liiver and tlic \\'hite Earth River, falling into the same; and on the 
north by the northern boundary of the United States, shall be, and hereby is, for the 
purpose of temporary government, attached to and made a part of the Territory of 
Michigan. 

In 1836 Wisconsin Territory was formed from that part of Michigan 
Territory lying west of the present limits of the State of that name. 
( Vide Wisconsin, p. 121.) 

The boundary line between Michigan and Wisconsin, between the 
sources of Brule and Montreal rivers, was run and marked in 1847. 

Reduced to its present limits, as described in the following clause from 
its enabling act, Michigan was admitted to the Union January 26, 1837: 

AN ACT to provide for the admission of the State of Michigan into the Union. 

Beginning at the jtoiut where the above-described northern boundary of the State 
of Ohio intersects the eastern boundary of the State of Indiana, and running thence 
with the said boundary line of Ohio, as described in the first section of this act, until 
it intersects the boundary line between the United States and Canada in Lake Erie; 
thence with the said bouudary line between the United States and Canada, through 
the Detroit River, Lake Huron, and Lake Superior, to a point where the said line last 
touches Lake Superior; thence in a direct line through Lake Superior to the mouth 
of the Montreal River; thence through the middle of the main channel of the said 
river Montreal to the middle of the Lake of the Desert; thence in a direct line to the 
nearest headwater of the Menomonee River; thence through the middle of that fork 
of the said river first touched by the said line to the main channel of the said Me- 
nomonee River ; thence down the center of the main channel of the same to the center 
of the most usual ship channel of the Green Bay of Lake Michigan ; thence through 
the center of the most usual sliip channel of the said bay to the middle of Lake Mich- 
igan ; thence through the middle of Lake Michigan to the northern boundary of the 
State of Indiana, as that line was established by the act of Congress of the nineteenth 
of April, eighteen hundred and sixteen ; thence due east with the north boundary 
lino of the said State of Indiana to the northeast corner thereof; and thence south 
with the east bouudary line of Indiana to the place of beginning. (Twenty-fourth 
Congress, first session.) 

The above boundaries remain unchanged. 

WISCONSIN. 

Wisconsin was organized as a Territory July 3, 1836. As originally 
constituted its area comprised all that part of the former Territory of 
Michigan which lay outside of the present limits of the State of Michi- 
gan. The limits are defined in the act for its organization as follows: 

Bounded on the east by a line drawn from the northeast corner of the State of Illi- 
nois, through the middle of Lake Michigan, to a point in the middle of said lake and 
opposite the main channel of Green Bay, and through said channel and Green Bay to 



U. S. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY 



BULLETIN NO. 171 PL. XLV 




HISTORICAL DIAGRAM OF MICHIGAN. 



-r~' ^ / N g 


^ A 


^0 


D 


/ 


A 


V 


^j^Vo R T H 1 


j "\ 


r N^ / 




/, 


/ 




; D A Id T '^ A ) 


^) .0^^^ 


^^ 




^ ^ 




r^ 


i 1 " V 


V- f 


Tt- 


-< 


^M 1 


C 


M . 


I ( ^ J <</ 


f ^^' J 


/ 




^~"^-- 




/iT 


! 1 * ^ ^ 


V c 




^ 








/ s u/ T H n ^ 













/ 




^l 






O 




) 






\ 








I 




w 


A 


^ 


-z. 




I 


_' ^ ^ R A S K A 1 
1 V 




. > 


I 


L 


L . 


- 
1 

i ^ 
i 


COL.j \ 




Y 


1 - \ 


M 


1 








! o 


i ^^ A N S A S 7 




\ 


\ 






1 • 

i 



HISTORICAL Diagram of Wisconsin. 



GANNETT.] WISCONSIN. 121 

the month of tlie Menomouee; thence throngh the middle of the main channel of said 
river to that head of said river nearest to the Lake of the Desert; thence in a direct 
line to the middle of said lake ; tlience throngh the middle of the main channel of the 
Montreal River to its mouth ; thence with a direct lino across Lake Superior to where 
the territorial line of the United States last touches said lake northwest; thence on 
the north with the said territorial line to the White Earth River, on the west by a line 
from the said boundary line following down the middle of the main channel of White 
Earth River to the Missouri River, and down the middle of the main channel of the 
Missouri River to a point due west from the northwest corner of the State of Missouri, 
and on the south from said point due east to the northwest corner of the State of 
Missouri ; and thence with the boundaries of the States of Missouri and Uliuois as 
already fixed by acts of Congress. (Twenty-fourth Congress, first session.) 

In 1838 all that part of tlie territory lying west of the Mississippi and 
a line drawn due north from its source to the international boundary — 
that is, all that part which was originally comprised in the Louisiana 
purchase — was organized as the Territory of Iowa. (See Iowa, p. 123.) 

On August 9, 1846, an enabling act for Wisconsin was passed giving 
the boundaries as follows: 

Beginning at the northeast corner of the State of Illinois, that is to say, at a point 
in the center of Lake Michigan where the line of forty -two degrees and thirty minutes 
of north latitude crosses the same; thence running with the boundary line of the 
State of Michigan, through Lake Michigan, Green Bay, to the mouth of the Menomo- 
uee River; thence up the channel of said river to the Brule River; thence up said 
last-mentioned river to Lake Brule ; thence along the southern shore of Lake Brule in 
a direct line to the center of the channel between Middle and South islands in the 
Lake of the Desert; thence in a direct line to the headwaters of Montreal River, as 
marked upon the survey made by Captain Cramm ; thence down the main channel of 
the Montreal River to the middle of Lake Superior ; thence through the center of Lake 
Superior to the mouth of the Saint Loiiis River; thence up the main channel of said 
river to the first rapids in the same, above the Indian village, according to Nicollet's 
map ; thence due south to the main branch of the river Saint Croix ; thence down the 
middle of the main channel of said river to the Mississippi; thence down the center 
of the main channel of that river to the northwest corner of the State of Illinois; 
thence due east with the noithern boundary of the State of Illinois to the place of 
beginning. (Twenty -ninth Congress, first session.) 

On March 3, 1847, a supplementary act for the admission of Wiscon- 
sin was passed by Congress, in which the western boundary of the 
I^roposed State was changed as follows: 

That the assent of Congress is hereby given to the change of boundary proposed in 
the first article of said constitution, to wit : Leaving the boundary line prescribed in 
the act of Congress entitled "An act to enable the people of Wisconsin Territory to 
form a constitution and state government, and for the admission of such State into 
the Union," at the first rapids in the river St. Louis; thence in a direct line south- 
wardly to a point fifteen miles east of the most easteily point of Lake St. Croix; 
thence due south to the main channel of the Mississippi River or Lake Pepin; thence 
down the said main channel, as prescribed in said act. (Twenty-ninth Congress, sec- 
ond section.) 

On May 29, 1848, Wisconsin was admitted into the Union. 

The boundary between this State and Minnesota from St. Louis to 
St. Croix River was surveyed and marked in 1852, under the General 
Laud Office. 



I'J'J 15(H NDAKIKS OF IJIK I'NITED STATKS. [Bti.j..l7l, 

"MlSSorin. 

The uaine of tlie I'eniturv of Luuisiuiiii was chaiigcAl in isii' to Mis- 
souri, by act of Congress. At tliat time the Territory eoini)iised all 
of the ()ri<iinal Louisiana i)nrcliase, exceptiii};' tlie. State of Louisiana, 
whicli had been formed from it. The Territory of Arkansas, with limits 
very similar to those of the present State, was formed from it in 1819. 
On August 10, 1821, the Stata oi' .Missouri was formed and admitted, with 
limits, excepting as to tiui nortliwe>t corner, the same as at present. 

Boundaries are defined as follows: 

Boginniuj; in the iiiiddlo of the Mississippi River, on tho parallel of thirty-six 
tlej^rees of north latitndt^; thence west along that parallel of latitndo to the Saint 
Francois Kiver; tliuneo ni) and following the conrsn of that river, in the middle of 
the main channel thereof, to the parallel of latitude of thirty-six degrees and thirty 
minutes; thence west along the same to a point where the said ])arallel is intersected 
by a meridian line passing through the middle of the mouth of the Kansas Kiver 
where the same empties into the Missouri River; thence from the point aforesaid 
north along the said meridian line to the intersection of the parallel of latitude 
which passes through the rapids of the river Des Moines, making the said line to 
correspond with the Indian boundary line; thence east from the point of intersec- 
tion last aforesaid along the said j)arallel of latitude to th<! middle of the channel of 
the main fork of the said river Des Moines; thence down and along the miildle 
of the main channel of the said river Des Moines to the mouth of tho same where it 
empties into the Mississijipi River; thence due east to the middle of the main chan- 
nel of the Mississippi River; them^e down and following the course of the Missis- 
8ii)pi River, in the middle of the main channel thereof, to the ]dace of beginning, 
(Sixteenth Congress, first session. ) 

In 1836 the boundaries were extended on the northwest to the Mis- 
souri River, as described in the following act of the legislature amend- 
atory to the constitution of 1820 : 

That the boundary of the State bo so altered and extemled as to include all that 
tract of land lying on tho north side of the Missouri River and west of the present 
boundary of this State, so that the same shall be bounded on the south l>y the middle 
of the main channel of the Missouri River and on the north by the present northern 
boundary line of the State, as established by the constitution, when tho same is con- 
tinued in aright line to the west, or to include so much of said tract of land as Con- 
gress may assent. 

This was ratified by Congress in the following act: 

AN ACT to extend ihb western boundary of the State of Missouri fo tbo Missouri River. 

That when the Indian title to all the lands lying between the State of Missouri and 
the Missouri River shall bo extinguished, the .jurisdiction over said lands shall be 
hereby ceded to the State of Missouri, and the western boundary of said State shall 
be then extended to the Missouri K'iver. (Twenty-fourth Congress, lirst session.) 

The north boundary of Missouri was surveyed and marked in part 
in 1810, and the remainder in 1850, under the General Land Office. 

The western boundary was run and marked, from the mouth of 
Kansas Kiver to the southwestern corner of the State, in 1.S23. 

The territory remaining after the formation of the State bore the 
name of Missouri for many years thereafter. Meanwhile, however, it 



U. 8. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY 



JLLETIN NO. 171 PL. XLVl 




HISTORICAL DIAGRAM OF MISSOURI. 



GANNETT.] MISSOURI IOWA. 123 

was reduced by the formation of several Territories which were carved 
from its area. In 1834 the part north of the State of Missouri and east 
of Missouri and White Earth rivers was annexed to the Territory of 
Michigan. (For further history of this portion, vide Michigan, p. 119; 
Iowa, below; Minnesota, p. 124; and Dakota, p. 127.) In 1854 Kansas 
and Nebraska Territories were formed, absorbing the remainder. ( Vide 
Kansas, p. 125, aud Nebraska, p. 126.) 

The following are the boundaries of Missouri as at present established : 
The east boundary is the raid-channel of the Mississippi Eiver from the 
mouth of the Des Moines to its point of intersection with the thirty- 
sixth parallel of latitude; the south boundary begins at the latter point 
and runs west on the i^arallel of 3G degrees of latitude to the Saint 
Francis River, thence up the mid-channel of that river to tlie parallel 
of latitude 39° 30', thence west on that parallel to its intersection by a 
meridian passing through the middle of the mouth of the Kansas River; 
the west boundary is the last-mentioned meridian as far north as the 
mouth of the Kansas River, thence it follows northwestward the mid- 
channel of the Missouri River to the parallel of latitude passing through 
the rapids of Des Moines River, which is approximately the parallel of 
40° 35'; the north boundary is the last-mentioned parallel as far east 
as Its point of intersection with the Des Moines River, whence it follows 
the mid-channel of the Des Moines River southward to its mouth. 

IOWA. 

Iowa was organized as a Territory on July 3, 1838, being formed from 
a portion of Wisconsin Territory. The limits were detined as follows 
in the act creating it : 

All that part of the present Territory of Wisconsin which lies west of the Mississippi 
River and west of the line drawn due north from the headwaters or sources of the 
Mississippi to the Territorial lino. (Twenty-fifth Congress, second session. See Wis- 
consin, p. 115.) 

The following clause from an act passed in 1839 is supplementary to 
the above act : 

AN ACT to define and establish the eastern boundary line of the Territory of Iowa. 

That the middle or centre of the main channel of the river Mississippi shall he 
deemed, and is hereby declared, to he the eastern boundary line of the Territory of 
Iowa, so far or to such extent as the said Territory is bounded eastwardly by or upon 
said river. (Twenty-fifth Congress, third session.) 

Iowa was admitted to the Union on March 3, 1845. As originally 
constituted the limits of the State were quite different from those which 
it has at present. 

The following extract from the enabling act gives the original limits : 

That the following shall be the boundaries of the said State of Iowa, to wit: 
Beginning at the mouth of the Des Moines River at the middle of the Mississippi ; 
thence by the middle of the channel of that river to a parallel of latitude passing 
through the mouth of the Maukato, or Blue Earth River; thence wtst along the 



124 BOUNDARIKS OK TIIK rNIT?:D STATES. [Bri.i.ni. 

B.'iid parallel of latitude to a point wIhto it is intorsecti'il by a meridian lino, sovon- 
tceii dof^rees and thirty niiimtt's west of the meridian of Washington City; thence 
due Buuth to the northern boundary line of the State of Missouri; thence eawtwardly 
following that boundary to the point at which the sauio intersects the Des Moines 
Rivor; thence by the middle of the ciiannel of that river to the place of beginning. 
(TAventy-eighth Congress, Si'cond session.) 

On December 28, 1840, an act was passed changing the boundaries 
of the State and giving it its present limits. 

The following extract from the act defines the boundaries as at pres- 
ent constituted : 

Heginniug in the middle of the main channel of the Mississippi River, at a point 
due east of the middle of the mouth of the main channel of the Des Moines River; 
thence up the middle of the main chauntd of the said Des Moines River to a point 
on said river where the northern boundary line of the State of Missouri, as estab- 
lished by the constitution of that State, adopted June twelfth, eighteen hundred 
and twentj', crosses the said middle of the main channel of the said Des Moines 
Kivcr; thence westwardly along the said northern boundary lint- of the State of Mis- 
souri, as established at the time aforesaid, until an extension of said line intersect 
the middle of the main channel of the Missouri River, to a point opposite the middla 
of the main channel of the Big Sioux River, according to Nicollet's map; thence up 
the main channel of the said Big Sioux River, according to said map, until it is 
intersected by the parallel of forty-throe degrees and thirty minutes north latitude; 
thence east along said parallel of forty-three degrees and thirty minutes, until said 
parallel intersect the middle of the main channel of the Mississippi River; thence 
down the middle of the main channel of said Mississippi River to the place of 
beginning. 

Its northern boundary was surveyed and marked in 1852, under the 
General Land Office. 

MINNESOTA. 

The Territory of Minnesota was organized on March 3, 1840, and 
originally comprised the j)ortion of the former Territory of Iowa, out- 
side of the limits of the present State of Iowa, extending east to the 
west boundary line of Wisconsin. The terms of the act creating this 
Territory, so far as they relate to its boundary, are as follows: 

All that part of the territory of the United States which lies within the following 
limits, to wit: Beginning in the Mississippi River, at the point where the line of 
forty-three degrees and thirty minutes of north latitude crosses the same ; thence 
running due west on said line, which is the northern boundary of the State of Iowa, 
to the northwest corner of the said State of Iowa; thence southerly along the west- 
ern boundary of said State to the point where said boundary strikes the Missouri 
River; thence up the middle of the main channel of the Missouri Rivor to the mouth 
of the White Earth River; thence up the middle of the main channel of the White 
Earth River to the boundary line between the possessions of the United States and 
Great Britain to Lake Superior ; thence along the western boundary line of said State 
of Wisconsin to the Mississippi River; thence down the main channel of said river to 
the place of beginning. (Thirtieth Congress, second session.) 

Minnesota was admitted as a State on May 11, 1858, with the same 
boundaries which it has at present. These are given in the enabling 
act as follows : 

Beginning at the point in the center of the main channel of the Red River of the 
North where the boundary line between the United States and the British Possessions 



U. S. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY 



BULLETIN NO. 171 PL. XLVII 




NEBRASKA 



HISTORICAL DIAGRAM OF MINNESOTA. 




HISTORICAL DIAGRAM OF IOWA. 



GANNETT.] MINNESOTA KANSAS. 125 

crosses the same ; tbeuce up the iiiuiu chauuel of said river to that of the Bois des 
Sioux River; theuce up the maiu chauuel of said river to Lake Traverse ; thence up 
the center of said lake to the southeiu extremity thereof; thence in a direct line to 
the head of Big Stone Lake ; thence through its center to its outlet ; thence by a due 
south line to the north line of the State t)f Iowa; thence east along the northern 
boundary of said State to the main channel of the Mississippi River; thence up the 
main channel of said river, and following the boundary line of the State of Wiscon- 
sin until the same intersects the Saint Louis River; thence down said river to and 
through Lake Superior, on the 1)oundary line of Wisconsin and Michigan, until it 
intersects the dividing line between the United States and the British Possessions; 
thence up Pigeon River, and following said dividing line, to the place of beginning. 

The western boundary line, from Big Sioux Eiver to Minnesota River, 
was surveyed and marked in 1859-60, under the General Land Office. 

KANSAS. 

The Territory of Kansas was organized on May 30, 1854, from a part 
of Missouri Territory. The following clause from the act of organiza- 
tion defines its limits : 

Section 19. All that part of the territory of the United States included within the 
following limits, except such portions thereof as are hereinafter expressly exempted 
from the operations of this act, to wit : Beginning at a point on the western bouudarj'^ 
of the State of Missouri, where the thirty-seventh parallel of north latitude crosses 
the same ; thence west on said parallel to the eastern boundary of New Mexico ; thence 
north on said boundary to latitude thirty-eight; thence following said boundary 
westward to the east boundary of the Territory of Utah, on the summit of the Rocky 
Mountains; thence northward on said summit to the fortieth parallel of latitude; 
thence east on said parallel to the western boundary of the State of Missouri ; thence 
south with the western boundary of said State to the place of beginning, be, and the 
same is hereby, created into a temporary government by the name of the Territory 
of Kansas. 

A portion of this Territory was given up to Colorado at the time of 
its formation in 1861. ( Vide Colorado, p. 130.) 

Kansas was admitted into the Union on January 29, 1861, with its 
present boundaries, which are thus defined in the enabling act: 

The said State shall consist of all the territory included within the following 
boundaries, to wit: Beginning at a point on the western boundary of the State of 
Missouri where the thirty-seventh parallel of north latitude crosses the same ; thence 
west on said parallel to the twenty-fifth meridian of longitude west from Washing- 
ton; thence north on said meridian to the fortieth parallel of latitude; thence east 
on said parallel to the western boundary of the State of Missouri; thence south with 
the western boundary of said State to the place of beginning. 

The south boundary was surveyed and marked by Col. J. E. Johnston, 
in 1857. This line was subsequently retraced and re-marked by deputy 
surveyors, in the extension of the public land surveys. The western 
boundary was surveyed in 1872, under the General Land Office. 

The north boundary, which is the base Hue for the sixth principal 
meridian, was run by deputy surveyors of the General Land Office, 
1855-59, the initial point, on the Missouri river, having been determined 
by Capt. Lee, U. S. topographical engineer. 
Bull. 171 10 



126 BOUNDARIES C)V THK UNITED STATES. [bcll.171. 

NEBRASKA. 

The Territory of Nebraska was formed on May 30, 1854, from the 
nortliwt'storn i)art of Missouri Territory. Its limits, as orifjiiially 
coustituted, are deliued as follows in the act of orj^anization : 

Beginning at n }>oint in the Missouri River where the fortieth paruUel of north 
latitude crosses the same; thence west on said parallel to the east boundary of the 
Territory of I'tah, on tin' suiuniit of the lii)cky Mountains; thence on said sumuiit 
northward to the forty-ninth parallel of north latitude; thenco east on said parallel 
to the western boundary of the Territory of Minnesota; thence southwar<l on said 
boundary to the Missouri Kiver; thence down the main channel of said river to the 
place of beginning, be, and the same is hereby, created into a temporary government 
by the name of the Territory of Nebraska. (Thirty-third Congress, first session.) 

This area was reduced in 1861 by the formation of the Territories of 
Colorado and Dakota. ( Vide Colorado, p. 130, and Dakota, p. 127.) 
The State of Nebraska was admitted ou March 1, 1867. 
Its limits are defined as follows in the enabling act: 

That the said State of Nebraska shall consist of all the territory included within 
the following boundaries, to wit : Commencing at a point formed by the intersection 
of the western boundary of the State of Missouri with the fortieth degree of north 
latitude; extending thenco due west along said fortieth degree of north latitude to 
a point formed by its intersection with the twenty-fifth degree of longitude west 
from Washington; thence north along said twenty-fifth degree of longitude to a 
point formed by its intersection with the forty-first degree of north latitude; thence 
west along said forty-first degree of north latitude to a point formed l>y its intersec- 
tion with the twontj'-seventh degree of longitude west from ■Washington ; thence 
north along said twenty-seventh degree of west longitude to a i)oint formed by 
its intersection with the forty-third degree of north latitude; thence east along 
said forty-third degree of north latitude to the Keyapaha River; thence down the 
middle of the channel of said river, with its meanderings, to its junction with the 
Niobrara River; thence down the middle of the channel of said Niobrara River, and 
following the meanderings thereof, to its junction with the Missouri River; thence 
down the middle of the channel of said Missouri River, and following the meander- 
ings thereof, to the place of beginning. (Thirty-eighth Congress, first session.) 

In 1870 an act was passed to redefine a portion of the boundary 
between Nebraska and the Territory of Dakota, the pertinent portion 
of which is as follows : 

That 80 soon as the State of Nebraska, through her legislature, has given her 
consent thereto, the center of the main channel of the Missouri River shall be the 
boundary line between the State of Nebraska and Territory of Dakota, between the 
following points, to wit: Commencing at a point in the center of said main channel, 
north of the west line of section twenty-four in townshiji twenty-nine north, of 
range eight east of the sixtli principal meridian, and running along the same to a 
point west of the most tiortherly portion of fractional section seventeen, of township 
twenty-nine north, of range nine east of said meridian, in the State of Nebraska, as 
meandered and shown by the plats and surveys of said sections originally made and 
now on file in the General Land Office. (Forty-first Congress, second session.) 

The west boundary ou the twenty- fifth degree of longitude west of 
Washington, between latitudes 40° and 41°, the south boundary on 
the forty-first parallel from the twenty-fifth degree of longitude to the 



U. S. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY 



BULLETIN NO. 171 PL. XLVIII 




HISTORICAL DIAGRAM OF KANSAS. 




HISTORICAL DIAGRAM OF NEBRASKA. 



GANNETT] NEBRASKA NORTH AND SOUTH DAKOTA. 127 

twenty- seventh degree, and the west boundary on the twenty-seventh 
degree of longitude, between the forty-first degree and the forty-third 
degree, were surveyed and marked in 1869, under the General Land 
Office. 

In 1882 an act was passed transferring to this State from Dakota a 
small area lying between the Keyapaha Eiver and the forty-third par- 
allel of latitude. The following is the act in question : 

Be it enacted, * * * That the northern boundary of the State of Nebraska shall 
be, and hereby is, subject to the jirovisions hereinafter contained, extended so as to 
include all that portion of the Territory of Dakota lying south of the forty -third 
parallel of north latitude and east of the Keyapaha River and west of the main 
channel of the Missouri River. (Forty-seventh Congress, first session.) 

The north boundary, from the Keyapaha River westward, was sur- 
veyed in 1873. In 1893 the part of this boundary east of Keyapaha 
Eiver was surveyed and the remainder resurveyed. All this was done 
under the General Land Office. 

NORTH DAKOTA AND SOUTH DAKOTA. 

The Territory of Dakota was organized on March 2, 1861, from parts 
of Minnesota and Nebraska Territories. The following from the act of 
organization defines its original limits: 

All that part of the territory of the United States included within the following 
limits, namely : Commencing at a point in the main channel of the Red River of the 
North where the forty-ninth degree of north latitude crosses the same ; thence up 
the main channel of the same and along the boundary of the State of Minnesota to 
Big Stone Lake ; thence along the boundary line of the said State of Minnesota to 
the Iowa line ; thence along the boundary line of the State of Iowa to the point of 
intersection between the Big Sioux and Missouri rivers; thence up the Missouri 
River and along the boundary line of the Territory of Nebraska to the mouth of the 
Niobrara or Running Water River ; thence following up the same, in the middle of 
the main channel thereof, to the mouth of the Keyapaha or Turtle Hill River; thence 
up said river to the forty-third parallel of north latitude; thence due Avest to the 
present boundary of the Territory of Washington; thence along the boundary line 
of Washington Territory to the forty-ninth degree of north latitude ; thence east 
along said forty -ninth degree of north latitude to the place of beginning, be, and the 
same is hereby, organized into a temporary government by the name of the Territory 
of Dakota. (Thirty-sixth Congress, second session.) 

In 1863 the Territory of Idaho was formed, its area having been 
taken from Washington, Dakota, and Nebraska. ( Vide Idaho, p. 134.) 
In 1882 a small area was transferred to Nebraska. ( Vide Nebraska, 
above.) 

In 1877 that part of the west boundary between latitudes 43° and 
45° was surveyed and marked, under the General Laud Office. 

On November 2, 1889, the Territory of Dakota was divided into 
North and South Dakota, and each was admitted as a State. The fol- 
lowing extract from the enabling act defines the boundary between 
these States : 

The area comprising the Territory of Dakota shall *" ' " be divided on the 
line of the seventh standard parallel produced due west to the western boundary 
of said Territory. 



12H HOUNDAKIKS (tK TIIK UNITKD STATKH. [Bii.L.in. 

Tho boundary line l)ftwoon tlio two States was survcyod in lSOl-92, 
under the General Laud Otlice. 

OKLAHOMA. 

The Territory of Oklahoma was organized under an act passed May 
2, 1890, from the western part of the Indian Territory. Its limits as 
originally constituted were as is set forth in tlie following act: 

Be it enacted by the Senate and House of Jiepresentatires of the I'lnted Staten of America 
in Congress assembled, Sec. 1. That all that portiDu of the United States now known 
as the Indian Territory, except bo much of the Maiut- an is actually occnjiied hy the 
Five Civilized Tribes, and the Indian tribes within the Qnajtaw Indian Agency, and 
except the unoccupied part of the Cherokee Outlet, together with that portion of the 
United States known as the Public Land Strip, is hereby erected into a temporary 
government by the name of the Territory of Oklahoma. The portion of the Indian 
Territory included in said Territory of Oklahoma is bounded by a line drawn as fol- 
lows: Commencing at a point where the ninety-eighth meridian crosses the Red 
River; thence by said meridian to the point where it crosses the Canadian River; 
thence alonj^ said river to the west line of the Seminole countrj'; thence along said 
line to the north fork of the Canadian Kiver ; thence down said river to the west line 
of the Creek country ; thence along said line to the northwest corner of the Creek 
country ; thence along the north line of the Creek country to the ninety-sixth merid- 
ian; thence northward by said meridian to the southern boundary line of Kansas; 
thence west along said line to the Arkansas River; thence down said river to the 
north line of the laud occupied by the Ponca tribe of Indians, from which point the 
line runs so as to include all the lands occupied by the Ponca, Toukawa, Otoe and 
Missouria, and the Pawnee tribes of Indians until it strikes the south line of the 
Cherokee Outlet, which it follows westward to the east line of the State of Texas; 
thence by the boundary line of the State of Texas to the point of beginning. The 
Public Land Strip which is included in said Territory of Oklahoma is bounded east 
by the one hundredth meridian, south by Texas, west by New Mexico, north by Col- 
orado and Kansas. Whenever the interest of the Cherokee Indians in the land 
known as the Cherokee Outlet shall have been extinguisheil and the President shall 
make jtroclamation thereof, said outlet shall thereupon and without further legisla- 
tion become a part of the Territory of Oklahoma. Any other lands within the Indian 
Territory not embraced within these boundaries shall hereafter become a part of the 
Territory of Oklahoma whenever the Indian nation or tribe owning such lands shall 
signify to the President of the United States in legal manner its assent that such 
lands shall so become a part of said Territory of Oklahoma, and the President shall 
thereupon make proclamation to that effect. 

The lands embraced within the limits above set forth comprised the 
present Territory of Oklahoma, with the exception of an area on the 
north known as the Cherokee Strip, and provision was made for its 
incorporation, without additional legislation, Avithin the Territory when- 
ever the Indian title to it should be extinguished. This was done and 
the strip was added to the Territory by proclamation of the President, 
issued in September, 1893, giving Oklahoma its present limits. These 
difler from those above set forth only in a part of the northern bound- 
ary, which now corresponds with the south boundary of Kansas from 
the ninety-sixth meridian west. 



U. S. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY 



BULLETIN NO. 171 PL. XLIX 




HISTORICAL DIAGRAM OF NORTH DAKOTA AND SOUTH DAKOTA. 




HISTORICAL DIAGRAM OF OKLAHOMA. 



GANNETT.] MONTANA. 129 

MONTANA. 

The Territory of Montana was organized May 26, 1864, from a portion 
of Iclalio. Its limits, whicli have been changed but slightly, are given 
in the following extract from the organizing act: 

That all that part of the territory of the United States included within the limits 
to wit: Commencing at a point formed by the intersection of the twenty-seventh 
degree of longitude west from Washington with the forty-fifth degree of north lati- 
tude; thence due west on said forty-fifth degree of latitude to a point formed by its 
intersection with the thirty-fourtli degree of longitude west from Washington ; thence 
due south along said thirty-fourth degree of longitude to its intersection with the 
forty-fourth degree and thirty minutes of north latitude; thence due west along said 
forty-fourth degree and thirty minutes of north latitude to a point formed by its 
intersection with the crest of the Rocky Mountains ; thence following the crest of 
the Rocky Mountains northward till its intersection with the Bitter Root Mountains; 
thence northward along the crest of said Bitter Root Mountains to its intersection 
with the thirty-uintli degree of longitude west from Washington; thence along said 
thirty-ninth degree of longitude northward to the boundary line of the British pos- 
sessions; thence eastward along said boundary line to the twenty-seventh degree of 
longitude west from Washington; thence southward along said twenty-seventh 
degree of longitude to the place of beginning, be, and the same is hereby, created 
into a temporary government by the name of the Territory of Montana. (Thirty- 
eighth Congress, first session. ) 

In 1873 Congress, under the erroneous impression that a portion of 
Dakota remained west of Wyoming, and adjoining Montana, passed an 
act to attach it to Montana. As, however, no such detached area could 
by any possibility have existed, the compilers of the Eevised Statutes 
sought to give the act effect by shifting a portion of the southern bound- 
ary of Montana from the parallel of 44° 30' to the continental water- 
shed, thereby reducing Montana's area. The following is the act 
referred to : 

AN ACT to readjust the western boundary of Dakota Territory. 

That all that portion of Dakota Territory lying west of the one httndred and elev- 
enth meridian of longitude which, by au erroneous definition of the boundaries of 
said Territory by a former act of Congress, remains detached and distant from Dakota 
proper some two hundred miles, be, and the same is hereby, attached to the adjoining 
territory of Montana. (Forty-second Congress, third session.) 

The boundaries of Montana are as follows: Beginning at the inter- 
section of the twenty-seventh meridian of longitude with the boundary 
line between the United States and the British possessions, it follows 
said meridian south to the forty-fifth parallel of latitude, thence west 
on this parallel to the thirty-fourtli meridian, south on the thirty-fourth 
meridian to the point where that meridian intersects the continental 
watershed, thence westward and northwestward, following the line of 
the continental watershed and the summit of the Bitter Root range, 
to its intersection with tlie thirty-ninth meridian; thence north on the 
thirty-ninth meridian to the boundary line between the United States 
and British possessions and east on that boundary line to the point of 
beginning. 



180 i5(»rNi)Ai;i Ks oK •nil-: rMTKi) siwiks. (ntu.iTi. 

The cast h()uii<l:iry <>l' IMontaiia was sur\«'.v«'<l and iiiarkod in 1S,S5, 
and the soutli boundary in lS7!>-8(>, uikIci- the (Icneral LandOllice. 
That portion of the west boundary between the crest of the Bitterroot 
Mountains and the ( 'anada line was surveyed and marked in l.Sl)8-0i>, 
under the I'nited States (leulo.nical Survey. 

Montana was admitted as a State on November 8, 1881), with the 
ahove bouuihiries. 

WYOMING. 

Wyoming' was organized as a Territory on .luly 25, 1S(>8, from an 
area previously comprised in the Territory of Idaho. Its limits, wliich 
are the same as originally constituted, are detined in the following 
clause froju the act creating the Territory: 

That all that part, of the I'uited States described as follows: C'oiuiiieucing at tlio 
intersection of the twenty-seventh nieridiau of lonyitndi; west from Wiishiu;;toa 
with the forty-tilth degree of north latitude, and running thence west to the thirty- 
fourth meridian of west longitude, thence south to the forty-first degree of north 
latitude, thence east to the twenty-seventh meridian of west longitude, and tiienee 
north to the i)lacc of beginning, be, and the same; is hereby, organized into a tempo- 
rary government by the name of the Territory of Wyoming. (Fortieth Congress, 
second session.) 

Wyoming was admitted as a State on July 10, 1890, with the above 
boundaries. 

The south and west boundaries were surveyed and marked in 1873, 
under the General Land Office. 

COLORADO. 

Colorado was organized as a Territory on February 28, 1801, with' 
the limits which it has at present, being made from i)ortions of Utah, 
New Mexico, Kansas, and Nebraska. 

On August 1, 1870, it was admitted as a State. 

The following clause from the enabling act gives its limits: 

AN ACT to enable tho people of Colorado to form a constitution and State govemmeut, and for the 
ailmission of sueh State into the T''^nion on an equal footing with the original States. 

Sec. 2. That the said 8tate of Colorado shall consist <>f all the territory included 
within the following boundaries, to-wit: Commencing at .'ipoint formed bythe inter- 
section of the thirty-seventh degree of north latitude with the t wenty-fiftli degree of 
longitude west from Washington ; extending thence due west along said thirty -sev- 
enth degree- of north latitude to a point formed by its intersection with the thirty- 
second degree of longitude west from Washington; thento due north along said 
thirty-second degree of west longitude to a point formed by its inter.section Avith the 
forty-first degree of north latitude; thence due east along said forty-first degree of 
north latitude to a point formed by its intersection with the twenty-fifth degree of 
longitude west from Washington ; thence due south along said twenty-fifth degree 
of west longitude. (Thirty-eighth Congress, first session.) 

The south boundary of Colorado was run and inarked in 1868 and 
1874, and the west boundary in 1878-70. The latter line was retraced 
and remarked in 1885. All this was under the General Land Office. 



U. 8. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY 



BULLETIN NO. 171 PL. L 




HISTORICAL DIAGRAM OF NEW MEXICO. 



OREGON! I 



M 1 N G 




D 



HISTORICAL DIAGRAM OF UTAH. 



GANNETT.] NEW MP^XICO UTAH. 131 



NEW MEXino. 

New Mexico was organized as a Territory on December 13, 1850. Its 
original area formed a part of the region transferred by Mexico to the 
United States by the treaty of G-uadahipe-Hidalgo and by Texas. It 
was subsequently enlarged by the Gadsden Purchase. The formation 
of Colorado Territory in 1861 and of Arizona in 1863 reduced its area 
to its present limits. ( Vide Colorado, p. 130, and Arizona, p. 132.) 

The following clause from the act creating the Territory gives its 
original limits: 

Section 2. And be it further enacted, That all that portion of the territory of the 
United States bounded as follows : Beginning at a point in the Colorado Eiver, where 
the boundary line with the Republic of Mexico crosses the same; thence eastwardly 
with the said boundary line to the Rio Grande; thenco following the main channel 
of said river to the parallel of the thirty-second degree of north latitude ; thenco east 
with said degree to its intersection with the one hundred and third degree of longi- 
tude west of Greenwich; thence north with said degree of longitude to the parallel 
of thirty-eighth degree of north latitude ; thence west with said parallel to the sum- 
mit of the Sierra Madre ; thence south with the crest of said mountains to the thirty- 
seventh parallel of north latitude; thence west with said parallel to its intersection 
with the boundary line of the State of California ; thence with said boundary line to 
the place of beginning — be, and the same is hereby, erected into a temporary govern- 
ment by the name of the Territory of New Mexico. (Thirty-first Congress, first 
session.) 

The present boundaries of New Mexico are as follows : Beginning at 
the point of intersection of the one hundred and third meridian of longi- 
tude west of Greenwich with the thirty-seventh parallel of latitude; 
running thence south to its point of intersection with the thirty-second 
parallel of latitude; thence west on this parallel to its intersection with 
the Rio Grande; thence southerly down the main channel of the Rio 
Grande to its point of intersection with the boundary line between the 
United States and Mexico; thence with this boundary to its intersec- 
tion with the thirty-second meridian of longitude; thence north along 
this meridian to the thirty-seventh parallel of latitude, and so along 
that parallel to the point of beginning. 

The west boundary of New Mexico was run and marked in 1875, 
under the General Land Office. 

UTAH. 

Utah was organized on September 0, 1850, from territory acquired from 
Mexico by the treaty of Guadalupe-Hidalgo. Its limits originally 
extended from the eastern boundary of California to the Rocky Moun- 
tains, and from the thirty-seventh to the forty-second parallel. This 
area was reduced by the formation, in 1861, of the Territories of Nevada 
{vide p. 132) and Colorado {see p. 130), and in 1864 and 1866 by the 
extension eastward of the limits of the State of Nevada {vide p. 133). 



132 Hol'NDAKIKS (iK THK TNITKI) STATKS. [Bri.i.m. 

Tin- Inllowiiij; is ;m cxtiact iVoin the act creating the Territory. 

All that jtiirt <•(" tlio territory of tlin I'nited StatcB incliidod witliiii the following 
limits, to wit: IJomuh-d <iii the west liy tlui State of ( 'ajifoniia, on the north l>y llie 
Territory of On-^^on, and on the rast hy tin- Hiininiit of tho liocky Mountains, and on 
thewouth hy the Ihirty-Hcvcnth parallel of north latitnde, he, and the Hanic \n herehy, 
creat«<l into a temporary government, hy tho name of the Territory of Utah. 

The present boundaries of Utah are as follows: Commencing with the 
intersection of tho forty-second parallel of latitude with the thirty-fourth 
meridian of longitude; running thence south on this meridian to the 
forty-lirsti)arallel of latitude; thence east on this parallel to the thirty- 
second meridian of longitude; then(;e south on this meridian to its in- 
tersection with the thirty-seventh parallel of latitude; thence west upon 
this parallel of latitude to its intersection with the thirty-seventh merid- 
ian of longitude; thence north on this meridian to its intersection with 
tlie forty-seventh parallel of latitude; thence east on the forty-seventh 
parallel of latitude to tho point of beginning. 

Utah was admitted as a State on January 4, 1896, with the above 
boundaries. 

Its north boundary, from longitude 34° to 37°, was surveyed and 
marked in 1871, and its west boundary in 1870, under the General 
Land Office. 

ARIZONA. 

Arizona was organized as a Territory on February 24, 1863. Its area 
was formerly comi)rised in the Territory of New Mexico. In 1866 a 
portion of it was cut ofl" and given to the State of Nevada. ( Vide Nevada, 
below.) The following clause from the act creating it gives its limits 
as originally constituted : 

That all that i)art of the present Territory of New Mexico situate west of the line 
running due south from the point where the southw»>st corner of the Territory of 
Colorado joins the northern houndary of the Territory of New Mexico to the southern 
boundary line of said Territory of New Mexico he, and the same is hereby, erected 
into a temporary government by the name of the Territory of Arizona. (For limits 
of the piece cut oft' and added to Nevada, see that State.) 

The present boundaries of Arizona are as follows: Beginning at the 
point of intersection of the thirty-seventh parallel of latitude with the 
thirty-second meridian of longitude; thence south along this meridian 
to its intersection with the boundary line between the United States 
and Mexico; thence with this boundary to the Colorado River; thence 
up the middle of the main channel of the Colorado Kiverto its point of 
intersection with the thirty-seventh meridian of longitude; north on 
this meridian to its intersection with the thirty-seventh parallel; and 
eastward along the thirty-seventh parallel to the point of beginning. 

NEVADA. 

Nevada, as originally constituted on March 2, 1861, was formed from 
territory taken from Utah. Its western boundary was made to conform 
to the eastern boundary of California [vide California, p. 136); its north- 



U. S. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY 



BULLETIN NO. 171 PL. LI 




HISTORICAL DIAGRAM OF ARIZONA. 




HISTORICAL DIAGRAM OF NEVADA. 



GANNETT] NEVADA. 133 

eni bouudaiy was, as uow, tlie forty-second parallel ; the eastern was the 
meridian of 39°, and the southern the parallel of 37°. By the enabling 
act the eastern limit was extended to the thirty-eighth meridian. It 
was admitted as a State October 31, 1864, with above limits as modified 
by the enabling act, and in 1860 its eastern limits were still further 
extended to longitude 37°, and its southern line established as at pres- 
ent, the latter addition having been made from Arizona. 

In the act organizing the Territory the boundaries are defined as 
follows : 

Beginning at the j^oint of intersection of the forty-second degree of nortli latitude 
■with the thii'ty-ninth degree of longitude west from Washington ; thence running 
south on the line of said thirty-ninth degree of west longitude until it intersects 
the northern boundary line of the Territory of New Mexico ; thence due west to the 
dividing ridge separating the waters of Carson Valley from those that flow into 
the Pacific; thence on said dividing ridge northwardly to the forty-first degree of 
north latitude ; thence due north to the southern boundary of the State of Oregon ; 
thence due east to the place of beginning. (Thirty-sixth Congress, second session.) 

The following is the text of that portion of the enabling act relating 
to boundaries : 

Sec. 2. That the said State of Nevada shall consist of all the territory included 
within the following boundaries, to wit: Commencing at a point formed by the 
intersection of the thirty-eighth degree of longitude west from Washington with the 
thirty-seventh degree of north latitude; thence due west along said thirty-seventh 
degree of north latitude to the eastern boundary lino of the State of California; 
thence in a northwesterly direction along the said eastern boundary line of the State 
of California to the forty-third degree of longitude west from Washington; thence 
north along said forty-third degree of west longitude and said eastern boundary line 
of the State of California to the forty-second degree of north latitude; thence due 
east along the said forty-second degree of north latitude to a point formed by its 
intersection with the aforesaid thirty-eighth degree of longitude west from Wash- 
ington; thence due south down said thirty-eighth degree of west longitude to the 
place of beginning. (Thirty -eighth Congress, first session.) 

The following act makes the addition to its area from Arizona referred 
to above : 

AN ACT coucerning the boundaries of the State of Nevada. 

That, as provided for and consented to in the constitution of the State of Nevada, 
all that territory and tract of land adjoining the present eastern boundary of the 
State of Nevada, and lying between the thirty-seventh and the forty-second degrees 
of north latitude and west of the thirty-seventh degree of longitude west of Wash- 
ington, is hereby added to and made a part of the State of Nevada. 

Sec. 2. That there is hereby added to and made a part of the State of Nevada all 
that extent of territory lying within the following boundaries, to wit: Commencing 
on the thirty-seventh degree of north latitude at the thirty-seventh degree of longi- 
tude west i'rom Washington, and running thence south on said degree of longitude to 
the middle of the river Colorado of the West; thence down the middle of said river 
to the eastern boundary of the State of California; thence northwesterly along said 
boundary of California to the thirty-seventh degrqp of north latitude; and thence 
east along said degree of latitude to the point of beginning. (Thirty-ninth Con- 
gress, first session.) 

Bull. 171 11 



134 BOUNDARIES OK Tm-: IGNITED STATES. [bii.i..171. 

Tlio ]»iosent limits of Nevada areas lollows: 

Tlic castboimdary is tho Ihirty-sovoiitli iiK'ridian oC l()ii;iitu(le,ext«Mid- 
iiig I'loiii tlie rorty-secoiid ])aralli'l ol" lalitudt; souliiward to its inter- 
section with the middle of the Colorado Kiver; thence following the 
mid-channel of the Colorado lliver down to the i)oiiit where it intersects 
the thirty-lifth parallel of latitude; the southwest bouiulary is the arc 
of a great circle running from the last-mentioned point and the])ointof 
intersection of the one hundred and twentieth degree of longitude west 
of CJreenwich with the thirty-ninth parallel of latitude; the west bound- 
ary is the one hundred and twentieth degree of longitude west of 
Greenwich; the north boundary is the forty-second parallel of latitude. 

The north boundary was surveyed and marked in 1873, and the west 
boundary, from latitude 42"^ south to Lake Tahoe and thence southeast 
to Colorado Eiver, in latitude 35'^, in 1872, under the General Land 
Oftice. Between 1890 and 1899 the United States Coast and Geodetic 
Survey, under an appropriation by Congress, ran a new line from Lake 
Tahoe to Colorado River, diflering widely in some i)laces from the 
former line. At this writing this line has not yet been accepted as the 
boundary. 

IDAHO. 

The Territory of Idaho was formed March 3, 18G3, from parts of Wash- 
ington, Dakota, and Nebraska. Its original limits, which included, 
besides the present territory, all of Montana and Wyoming, Avere given 
as follows in the act organizing the Territory: 

That all that part of the territory of the United States included within the follow- 
ing limits, to wit: Beginning at a point in the middle channel of the Snake River 
where the northern houndary of Oregon intersects the same; then follow down said 
channel of Snake River to a point opposite the mouth of tiie Kooskooskia, or Clear- 
water River; thence due north to the forty-ninth parallel of latitude; thence east 
along said parallel to the twenty-seventh degree of longitude west of Washington; 
thence south along said degree of longitude to the northern boundary of C(dorado 
Territory ; thence west along said houudary to the thirty-third degree of longitude 
west of Washington; thence north along said degree 1o the forty-second parallel of 
latitude; thence west along said parallel to the eastern boundary of the State of Ore- 
gon; thence north along said boundary to the ^ilace of beginning. (Thirty-seventh 
Congress, third session.) 

From this were formed Montana in 18(!4 {I'idc Montana, p. 329), and 
Wyoming {vide Wyoming, p. 130), in 1808, thereby reducing this terri- 
tory, with the small addition made in 1873 {vide Montana, p. 129), to its 
present limits. 

The present boundary line of Idaho is as follows: Beginning at the 
intersection of the thirty-ninth meridian with the boundary line between 
the United States and the British Possessions, it follows said meridian 
south until it reaches the summit of the Bitter Boot Mountains; thence 
southeastward along the crest of the Bitter Root range and the conti- 
nental divide until it intersects the nunidian of thirty-four degrees of 
longitude; thence southward on this meridian to the forty-second parallel 



U. S. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY 



BULLETIN NO. 171 PL Lll 




MONTANA 
Reduction 18 64 



W Y M I N G 
Reduction 1 86i 



N E V A D 



u Vjr A H ! 



C L O R A 



D 



HISTORICAL DIAGRAM OF IDAHO. 



GANNETT] IDAHO OREGON. 135 

of latitude; thence west on this parallel of latitude to its intersection 
with a meridian drawn through the mouth of the Owyhee Eiver; north 
on this meridian to the moutli of the Owyhee River; thence down the 
mid-channel of the Snake River to the mouth of the Clearwater; and 
thence north on the meridian which passes through the mouth of the 
Olearwater to the boundary line between the United States and the 
British Possessions; and east on said boundary line to the place of 
beginning. 

On July 3, 1890, Idaho was admitted as a State, with the above 
limits. 

The west boundary of Idaho, from the mouth of Clearwater River to 
the forty-ninth parallel, was surveyed and marked in 1873-74. The 
longitude of this line has been determined by the United States Geo- 
logical Survey to be 117° 02' 34". The west boundary, from the mouth 
of Owyhee River south to the Nevada boundary, was surveyed and 
marked in 18G7. Its longitude has been determined as 117° 01' 56" by 
the United States Oeological Survey. Both these lines were run under 
the General Land Office. 

OREGON. 

Oregon Territory was organized August 14, 1848. The grounds of 
our title to its area are obscure. In treating with Great Britain for the 
establishment of our northern boundary west of the Rocky Mountains 
this region was claimed on three grounds — that of discovery and occu- 
pation, the Louisiana purchase, and cession from Spain. On which of 
these grounds we succeeded in having the boundary established on the 
forty-ninth parallel will never be ascertained, and is of little moment. 

The Territory as originally established extended from the forty-second 
to the forty-ninth parallel, and from the Pacific Ocean to the crest of 
the Rocky Mountains, with boundaries defined in the organizing act 
as follows : 

All that part of the territory of the United States which lies west of the summit of 
the Rocky Mountains, north of the forty-second degree of north latitude, known as 
the Territory of Oregon, shall be organized into and constitute a temporary govern- 
ment by the name of the Territory of Oregon. (Thirtieth Congress, first session.) 

In 1853 the Territory was reduced by the formation of Washington 
Territory {vide Washington, p. 136), and on February 14, 1859, it was 
admitted as a State with its present boundaries. These are defined 
below in an extract from the State constitution : 

Beginning one marine league at sea due west from the point where the forty-second 
parallel of north latitude intersects the same ; thence northerly, at the same distance 
from the line of the coast lying west and opposite the State, including all islands 
within the jurisdiction of the United States, to a point due west and opposite the 
middle of the north ship channel of the Columbia River; thence easterly to and up 
the middle channel of said river, and where it is divided by islands, up the middle of 
the widest channel thereof, and in like manner up the middle of the main channel 
of Snake River to the mouth of the Owyhee River; thence due south to the parallel 



136 BOUNDARIKS oF THE UNITED STATES. [bci.l.ITI. 

of latitude forty-two tlfgrcos iiordi ; thciiuo wost aloii;; Hui<l parallid lo the ])lace of 
hcyiimiiig, iiHiluding juriHtlictiou in ci\ il uiid ciimiual caseH upon tin- Coliiiiibia 
River and .Snako River «oncurn'ntly with Statoa and Territories of which those 
rivers form a boundary in common with this State. Hut the Couf^resH of the United 
States, in providing for the admission of this State into the Union, may make the 
said northern boundary conform to the act creating the Territory of Washington. 

The boundary liuo between Oregon iind Washington on the forty- 
sixth parallel of latitude was surveyed and marked in 1804, under the 
General Land Ollice. 

WASHINGTON. 

This was organized March 2, 1853, from a part of Oregon Territory. 
Its limits, as originally constituted, were as given in the following clause 
from the act of Congress creating it: 

That from and after the passage of this act all that portion of Oregon Territory 
lying and being soutli of the forty-ninth degree of north latitude, and north of the 
middle of the main channel of the Columbia River from its mouth to where the forty- 
sixth degree of north latitude crosses said river, near Fort Walla Walla, thence with 
said forty-sixth degree of latitude to the summit of the Rocky Mountains, be organ- 
ized into and constitute a temporary government by the name of the Territory of 
Washington. (Thirty-second Congress, second session.) 

In 1859, on the formation of the State of Oregon, the residue of the 
Territory of Oregon, being the portion lying east of the present limits 
of the State, extending thence to the crest of the Kocky Mountains, 
was added to Washington. This area, with the part of Washington 
lying east of its present limits, was included in Idaho on the formation 
of that Territory in 1803. 

The present boundaries of Washington Territory are as follows: 
Beginning on the coast at the mouth of the Columbia Kiver; following 
up the main channel of the Columbia Kiver to its point of intersection 
with the forty-sixth parallel of latitude; thence east on the forty-sixth 
parallel to the Snake liiver; thence down the main channel of the 
Snake Kiver to tlie mouth of the Clearwater; thence north on the 
meridian which passes through the mouth of the Clearwater to the 
boundary line between the United States and the British possessions; 
thence west with that boundary line to the Pacific. 

Washington was admitted as a State on November 11, 1881>, with its 
limits as above defined. 

CALIFORNIA. 

California was admitted to the Union on Sei)tember 9, 1850. Its area 
was taken from territory acquired from Mexico by the treaty of (luade- 
lupe-llidalgo. Its limits, as defined in the State constitution, are as 
follows : 

Commencing at the point of intersection of forty-second degree of north latitude 
with the one hundred and twentieth degree of longitude west from Greenwich, and 
running south on the line of said one hundred and twentieth degree of wesst longi- 
tude until it intersects the thirty-ninth degree of north latitude ; thence running in 



U. S. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY 



BULLETIN NO. 171 PL. Llll 




Y OM > ^ ^ 



HISTORICAL DIAGRAM OF OREGON. 




M I N G 



HISTORICAL DIAGRAM OF WASHINGTON. 



GANNETT.] CALIFORNIA. 137 

a straight liue in a southeasterly direction to tlie river Colorado, at a point "where it 
intersects the thirty-fifth degree of north latitude; thence down the middle of the 
channel of said river to the houndary line between the United States and Mexico as 
established by the treaty of May 30, 1848; thence running -west and along said 
boundary line to the Pacific Ocean, and extending therein three English miles; 
thence running in a northwesterly direction and following the direction of the Pacific 
coast to the forty-second degree ol' north latitude; thence on the line of said forty- 
second degree of north latitude to the jilace of beginning. Also all the islands, 
harbors, and bays along and adjacent to the Pacilic coast. 

The northern boundary was surveyed and marked in 1868-69, under 
the General Laud Office. 



INDEX 



Page. 

Alabama, adTuission of 108 

boundary between Florida and 107-108 

boundary between Georgia and 106 

boundary between Tennessee and 108 

boundaries of 108 

formation of 36 

Alaska, boundaries of 27-28 

Alaska purchase, account of 27-28 

Alexander, Robert, work of 115 

Alexander, W. B., grant to 39 

Arizona, formation and boundaries of . . . 38, 132 

historical diagram of 132 

Arkansas, boundaries of 112-1 14 

formation and admission of 36, 113 

historical diagram of 112 

Ashburtou, Lord, reference to 16,18 

Asbburtou treaty. /See "Webster-Ashbnr- 
toi) treaty. 

Baltimore, Lord, grant to 88 

Barlow, J. W., reference to 26 

Barr, , reference to 72 

Bartlett, J. R., reference to 26 

Beck, J. B., reference to 90 

Belcher, , reference to 48 

Berkeley, John, reference to 77 

Berkeley, John, and Carteret, George, 

grant to 82 

Black, J. S., reference to 90 

Bonaparte, N., sale of Louisiana by 22 

Brooke, Lord, reference to ' 71 

California, admission of 37, 136 

boundaries of 136-137 

Calvert, Philip, and Scarbrngh, Edmund, 

report of 89 

Canada, maps showing boundary between 

United States and 14, 16, 18, 20 

Carr, Robert, reference to 72 

Carteret, George, reference to 77 

Carteret, George, and Berkeley, John, 

grants to 82 

Cartwright, George, reference to 72 

Cherokee Indians, treaty with 113 

Choate, Rufiis, reference to 54 

Colorado, formation, admission, and 

boundaries of 38, 130 

Connecticut, boundary between Massa 

cbusetts and 64-68 

boundary between New York and 72-75 

boundary between Rhode Island and. 70 71 

cession to General Government by . . . 32 

grants and charters in 71-72 



Connecticut, map showing boundarj- be- 
tween Massachusetts and 04 

map showing boundary between New 

York and : 74 

map showing boundary between 

Rhode Island and 70 

Crozat, Antoine de, grant to 21 

Dakota, formation of 37, 127 

Delaware, boundary between New Jersey 

and 83-84 

boundary between Pennsylvania and. 85 

grants and settlements in 86-87 

north and west boundaries of 87-88 

District of Columbia, acts concerning 91-94 

Dixon, Charles, and Mason, Jeremiah, 

work of 85-86 

Dnane, James, reference to 31 

Ellicott, Andrew, work of 81 

Emory, W. H., reference to 26 

England. See Great Britain. 

Fairfax stone, location of 96 

Floid, "William, reference to 31 

Florida, admission of 105, 106 

Florida, boundary between Alabama and. 107-108 

boundary between Georgia and 105-106 

cession of 107 

Florida purchase, account of 23-24 

Gadsden purchase, account of 26-27 

Gaillard, D. D., reference to 26 

Georgia, boundary between Alabama and . 106 

boundary between Florida and 105-106 

boundary between South Carolina 

and 102-103 

boundary between Tennessee and 105 

boundaries of 104 

cession to General Government bj-. 33, 104 

grants and charters in 103 

historical diagram of 104 

Ghent, treaty of, provisions of 13-17 

Gorges,F., grant to 39 

Gorges, F., aud Mason, J., grant to 39 

Gould, , reference to 72 

Great Britain, treaties with 11, 12, 13-17, 18-21 

Graham, W. A., reference to 90 

Graham, , work of 85, 86 

Guadalupe-Hidalgo, provisions of treaty 

of 25-26 

Guam, acquisition of 29 

Hawaii, acquisition of 29 

Hazen, R., work of 48 

Idaho, admission of 135 

139 



140 



INDEX. 



I'ngo. 

Itliiliit, boiindarioH of 134-U."> 

lorniiition of US, 127, 134 

liixtorical (liii);raiii of 134 

Illinois, ntlniiHHion of 35, 110 

forinatioii aiitl bounilarifa of 110 

liiHtoricnl diagram of 11K 

Indiana, adniiHsion of :i!i, 118 

boiindnricH of 118 

formation of 34-3.''., 117-118 

liistorical dia<;rnni of 118 

Iowa, adniiH8ion of 123 

boiindaricH of 123-124 

formation of 123 

bistoi'ical diagram of 124 

•loll'or.soii, T., purcbaso of Louisiana by . . . 22 

■iLMikiiis, C. A., reference to 90 

tlolinston, J. E., work of 125 

Kansas, admission and 1i<iiiiidarios of 124 

formation of 37, 124 

historical diagram of 126 

Kentucky, eastern boundary of 96-97 

niajis showing boundary between 

Tennessee and 114 

maps showing boundary between 

Virginia and 96 

Lee, Captain, work of 125 

I/ondon, treaty of, provisions of 12 

Louisiana, admission of 36, 110 

historical diagram of 110 

original boundaries of 110-1 11 

Louisiana jiurchase, account of 21-23 

States fornuMl from 36-38 

McDougall. , reference to 31 

Mclntire, R., reference to 44 

Maine, admission of 41 

boundary between New Hanipshin' 

and 41-40 

charters and grants in 38-40 

northeast boundary of 18-21 

map showing boundary bctw'een Can- 
ada and 20 

map sliowing boundary between New 

Hampshire and 20 

map showing F.ritish and United 

States claims in 18 

Marbois, B., reference to 23 

Maryland, grant in 88 

boundary between Pennsvlvania and. 85-86 

boundary between Virginia and 89-91 

Mason, Jeremiah, and Dixon, Charles, 

work of 85-86 

Ma.son,Jolin, grant to 46-47 

Mason, J., and Gorges F., grant to 39 

Mason, K., grant to 47 

Massaehu.setts, boundary between Con- 
necticut and 64-68 

boundary between New Hampshire 

aiul 47-49 

boundary between New Vork and . . . 68-70 

boundary between Rhode Island and. 54-64 

cession to (ieneral Oovernment by... 31-32 

grants and charters in 53-54 

niaj) showing boundary between Con- 
necticut and 64 



Paga 
Massachnsetta, map showing lioundar,\ 

between Rhode Island and M 

map showing north boundary of 48 

Maverick, Samuel, reference to 72 

Meiiiican cessions, account of 25-27 

Michigan, admission of 120 

biMindariesof 119-120 

formation and admisMion of 35, 1 10 

historical iliagram of 120 

maps showing boundary between 

Canada and J6 

Michler, N., work of 90 

Minnesota, boundaries of 124-125 

formation and admi.^sion of 24 

historical diagram of 124 

M ississipiji, admission of 100 

boundary between Tennessee and . . . 109-110 

formation of 30 

historical diagram of I(t4 

original boundaries of 108 IttO 

Mis.souri, admission of 122 

boniularies of 122-123 

formation of 3C 

historical diagram of 122 

Mitchel, G., work of 48 

Montana, admission of 130 

boundaries of 129-130 

formation of 3S. 129 

Monts, Sieur de, grant to 38 

Mosman, A. T., reference to 20 

Munsell, Luke, work of 1 15 

Nebraska, boundaries of 126-127 

formation and admission of 37,120 

historical diagram of 126 

Netherlands, arbitration by the King of . 17-18 

Nevada, boundaries of 133-134 

formation and admission of 37, 132-133 

historical diagram of 132 

New Hampshire, boundary between 

Maine and 41-46 

boundary between Massachusetts and 47-49 

boundary between Vermont and 50 

boundary controversy between New- 
York and 49-50 

grants and charters in 46-47 

map showing boundary between 

Maine, Canada, and 20 

northern boundary of 50 

New Jersey, boundary between Delaware 

and 83-84 

boundary between New York and.. . 78-80 

boundary between Pennsylvania and 84 

grants in 82-83 

map showing northe.iat boundary of. 80 
New Mexico, admission and boundaries 

of 131 

formation of 37, 131 

historical diagram of 130 

New York, boundary between Connecti- 
cut and 72-75 

boundary between Massachusetts and 68-70 

boundary between New .Jersey and.. 78-80 

boundary between Pennsylvauiaand. 80-82 

boundarj- between N'eruiont and 52-53 



INDEX. 



141 



Page. 
New York, boiiiiflary controversy be- 
tween New Hampshire aud . 49-50 

cession to General Government by . . . 31 

changes in extent of 77 

grants aud charters in 76-77 

historical diagram of 76 

map showing boundary between 

Canada aud 14 

map showing boundary between Con- 
necticut and 74 

map showing boundary between Ver- 
mont and 52 

map showing western and southern 

boundary of 82 

Nichols, Richard, reference to 72 

North Carolina, boundary between Ten- 
nessee and 101-102 

boundary between Virginia and 97 

cession to General Government by . . 32-33, 99 

grants aud charters in 98-99 

map showing boundary between Vir- 
ginia, Tennessee, and 98 

maps showing boundary between Ten- 
nessee and 100 

north and south boundaries of 100-101 

North Dakota, formation, admission, and 

boundary of 127 

historical diagram of 128 

Northwest Territory, area of, and States 

formed from 33-35 

Ohio, admission of 116 

boundaries of 116-117 

historical diagram of 112 

Ohio River, extent of States formed from 

territory south of 35-36 

territory northwest of. See North- 
west Territory. 

Oklahoma, formation and boundaries of. - 128 

historical diagram of 130 

Oregon, boundaries of 135-136 

forjuation and admission of 37, 135 

historical diagram of 136 

Orleans, boundaries of territory of 110 

Penn, William, grant to 84, 86 

puixhase of Delaware by 77 

Pennsylvania, boundary between Dela- 
ware and 85 

boundary between Maryland and 85-86 

boundary between New Jersey and. . 84 

boundary between New York and 80-82 

boundary between Virginia and ^ 86 

grants and charters in 84-85 

Philippine Islands, acquisition of 29 

Plymouth Company, land granted to 39 

Poi)ham , G ., colony planted by 39 

Porto Rico, acquisition of 29 

Providence Plantations, extract from 

charter of 70 

Public domain, history of 30-38 

Rhode Island, boundary between Connec- 
ticut and 70-71 

boundary between Massachusetts and 54-64 

grants and charters in 70 

map showing boundary between 

Connecticut and 70 



Pago, 
liliode Island, map showing boundary 

between Massachusetts and 58 

Russia, provisions of treaty with 27 

Safi'rey, S., reference to 55 

Saltonstall, Richard, reference to 71 

Say and Seal. Lord, reference to 71 

Scarbrugh, Edmund, and Calvert, Philip, 

report of 89 

Selleck, , reference to 72 

South Carolina, boundary between 

G eorgia and 102-103 

cession to General Government b3'. . . 32 
South Dakota, formation, admission, aud 

boundary of 127 

historical diagram of 128 

Spain, treaties with (1798) 12,23-24 

Sproule, G., work of 48 

Sterling, Earl of, grant to 39 

Tennessee, admission of 36 

boundary between Alabama and 108 

boundary between Georgia and 105 

boundary between Mississippi and. . . 109-110 
boundary between North Carolina 

and 101-102 

boundary between Virginia and 97 

boundaries of 115 

map showing boundary between Ken- 
tucky and 114 

map showing boundary between 

North Carolina and 100 

map showing boundary between Vir- 
ginia, North Carolina, and 98 

Texas, admission of 37 

annexation of 24 

boundaries of 111-112 

historical diagram of 110 

southern boundary of 25 

United States, additions to territory of. . . 21-29 

boundaries of 11-21 

map showing accessions of territorj' . 22 
map showing boundary between Can- 
ada and 14, 16, 18, 20 

Ushur, J., gi'antto 40 

Utah, boundaries and admission of 132 

formation of 37, 131 

historical diagram of 130 

Vermont, admission of 51-52 

boundary between New Hampshire 

and 50 

boundary between New York and. . . 52-53 

grants in 51 

map showing boundary between New 

York and 52 

Virginia, boundary between Kentucky 

and 96-97 

boundary between Maryland and 89-91 

boundary between Pennsylvania aud 86 

cession by 97 

grants and charters in 9!-96 

historical diagram of 76 

map showing boundary between Ken- 
tucky and 96 

map showing boundary between Ten- 
nessee, North Carolina, and 98 



142 



INDEX. 



I'aK... 
Vii'Kiiiiii, innpH Hhowiiig )Miim<liiry lio- 

twfoii Wost 'N'ir^iiiiii anil 'Ji 

Houtlicrn lioiiiiditry 1)1° 97,100 

Warwick, Eaii of, rolrK'UCK to 71 

WaHliin^loii, (iforjjo, jiroolainatioii li\.... 93 

Washini^tou, boiiiulurics aiitl acliiii8.sionur 130 

formation oC 37, 136 

bisturifal dia^raiii of 13G 

AVol).st«r. Daniel, rolerenco to 54 

"Webster- ANhburtou treaty, provisions of. 20-21 

Wontwortli, B., letter by 49 

"West Virginia, boundary between Ken- 
tucky and U0-'J7 



West Virginia, formation of 97,08 

niajiH sbowing bounilary between Vir- 
ginia and 04 

Huulb and west boundaries of 98 

VVilUanis, ]io;;er, Hettlenient by 70 

Wisconsin, boundaries uf 120,121 

formation and admission of 35, 120-121 

bistorical dia;;ram of 120 

Woo<l ward, N., reference to Sfj 

Wyoming, formation, admission, ami 

boundaries of 130 

\'orl», Duke of, [{rants to 40 



o 



[Bulletin 171.] 



The statute apjiroved March 3, 1879, establishing the United States Geological Survey, contains the 
following provisions : 

"The publications of the Geological Survey shall consist of the annual report of operations, geological 
and economic maps illustrating the resources and classification of the lands, and reports upon general 
and economic geology and paleontology. The annual report of operations of the Geological Survey 
shall accompany the annual report of the Secretary of the Interior. All special memoirs and reports 
of said Survey shall be issued in uniform quarto series if deemed necessary by the Director, but other- 
wise in ordinary octavos. Three thousand copies of each shall be published for scientific exchanges 
and for sale at the price of publication ; and all literarj' and cartographic materials received in exchange 
shall be the property of the United States and form a part of the library of the organization ; and the 
money resulting from the sale of such publications shall be covered into the Treasury of the United 
States." 

Except in those cases in which an extra number of any special memoir or report has been supplied 
to the Survey by resolution of Congress or has been ordered by the Secretary of the Interior, this 
office has no copies for gratuitous distribution. 

ANNUAL REPORTS. 

I. EirstAnnualReport of the United States Geological Survey, by Clarence King. 1880. 8^. 79 pp. 
1 map. — A preliminary report describing plan of organization and publications. 

II. Second Annual Report of the United States Geological Survey, 1880-'81, by J. W. Powell. 1882. 
8°. Iv, 588 pp. 62 pi. 1 map. 

in. Third Annual Report of the United States Geological Survey, 1881-'82, by J. "W. Powell. 1883. 
8"^. xviii, 564 pp. 67 pi. and maps. 

IV. Fourth Annual Report of the Unitetl States Geological Survey, 1882-'83, by J. W. Powell. 1884. 
8°. xxxii, 473 pp. 85 pi. and maps. 

V. Fifth Annual Report of the United States Geological Survey, 1883-'84, by J. W. Powell. 1885. 
8°. xxxvi, 469 pp. 58 pi. and maps. 

VI. Sixth Annual Report of the United States Geological Survey, 1884-'85, by J. W. Powell. 1885. 
8°. xxix, 570 pp. 65 pi. and maps. 

VII. Seventh Annual Report of the United States Geological Survey, 1885-'86, by J. W. Powell. 1888. 
8°. XX, 656 pp. 71 pi. and maps. 

VIII. Eighth Annual Report of the United States Geological Survey, 1886-'87, by J. W. Powell. 1889. 
8^. 2 pt. xix, 474, xii pp. 53 pi. and maps; 1 p. 1., 475-1063 pp. 54-76 pi. and maps. 

IX. Ninth Annual Report of the United States Geological Survey, 1887-'88, by J. "W. Powell. 1889. 
8°. xiii, 717 pp. 88 pi. and maps. 

X. Tenth Annual Report of the United States Geological Survey, 1888-'89, by J. "W. Powell. 1890. 
8°. 2 pt. XV, 774 pp., 98 pi. and maps; viii, 123 pp. 

XI. Eleventh Annual Report of the United States Geological Survey, 1889-'90, by J. W. Powell. 1891. 
8°. 2 pt. XV, 757 pp., 66 pi. and maps; ix, 351 pp., 30 pi. 

Xn. Twelfth Annual Report of the United States Geological Survey, 1890-'91. by J. W. PoweU. 1891. 
8°. 2 pt. Xiii, 675 pj)., 53 pi. and maps ; xviii, 576 pp., 146 pi. and maps. 

XIII. Thirteenth Annual Report of the United States Geological Survey, 1891-'92, by J. W. Powell. 
1893. 8°. 3 pt. vii, 240 pp., 2 maps ; x, 372 pp., 105 pi. and maps ; xi, 486 pp., 77 pi. and maps. 

XIV. Fourteenth Annual Report of the United States Geological Survey, 1892-'93, by J. W. Powell. 
1893. 8°. 2 pt. vi, 321 pp., 1 pi. ; xx, 597 pp., 74 pi. 

XV. Fifteenth Annual Report of the United States Geological Survey, 1893-'94, by J. W. Powell. 
1895. 8°. xiv, 755 pp. 48 pi. 

XVI. Sixteenth Annual Report of the United States Geological Survey, 1894-'95, by Charles D. 
"Walcott, Director. 1895. (Part 1, 1896.) 8°. 4 pt.xxii, 910pp., 117 pi. and maps; xix, 598 pp., 43 pi. and 
maps J XV, 646 pp., 23 pi. ; xix, 735 pp., 6 pi. 



II ADVEKTISKMKNT. 

Wll. Smvi'IiIi'I-iiIIi Annual Kt'iioi t of tli<' I'nilCHl SlaltB I'liMilociiiil Siirvi-y. IH»r>-'im. CharleH ]). 
Walrotl. I>ir«clMr. 18<.)(i. 8\ :i pt. in t vul. xxii, 1U7<I pp., C7 ]i|. ami niajiH; xx\ . 8G4 |i|i., 113 pi. anil 
niap.s; xxiii, .'i42 ])p.. Hpl. anil niapH; lii, .'>4;i KCiX pp.. U-13 pi. 

XVIII. KiKlitci iilli .\niiiial Kiporl mI IIic IniliJ Slat«M Ooological Survey, 1800-'97. Charli'H \<. 
Walcott. Diiirtor. 18'J7. (I'arls II anil II I, 1HII8.) 8. Spt.iuGvol. 440 pp., 4 pi. and maps; v, 05:1 pp 
lU.'i pi. anil uiapH; v, 8G1 |i|i.. 118 pi. anil niajiH; \, 751) pp., lU'J jil. anil niapH; xii, G4'.' pp., 1 pi. ; G4U-1400p|' 

XIX. Niuotecntli Auniial lii'port nl' tlio United Slati-n Ocolojjical Survey, 18'J7-'i>8, CharleH l> 
Walnitt, Dinctiir. 18U8. (l'arl« II, III, and V, 18U9.) 8^. pt. in 7 vol. 4'.'2 jij)., 2 maps; v. 958 pp., 
172 111. and niapH; v. 785 pp., UU pi. uud niapn; viii, 814 ]ip., 118 pi. and niapn; xvii, 40U |ip., UU jil.aiid 
niaiis; viii, 051 pp., 11 pi.; viii, 700 jip. 

XX. Twontictli .\nntial Iti'port oT tin? United StaUsH (ieological Survey, 1898-'99, Cbarlen 1). \\'< 
cott, Director. 18UU. (Parts II, III, IV, V, and VII, 1900.) 8^ 7 i>t. in 8 vol. 551 pp., 2 mapa; 
(153 ]ip., liK! ]>1. and niap.i: v, 595 pp., 78 )d. and niapH; vii, UOO pp., 75 pi. and raapo; xix, 198 ]ip., 1 
])l. and nuips; viii, UlC pp. ; xi, 8 14 ]ip., 1 ]il. ; v, 509 pp., 38 pi. and luapa. 

MOXOGKAPHS. 

I. Lake Bouneville, by Grove Karl Gilbert. 1890. 4°. xx, 438 pp. 51 pi. 1 map. Price f 1.50. 

II. Tertiary History of the Grand Canon District, with AtlaA, by Clarence K. Duttxin, Capt., U. S. A 
1882. 4°. xi V, 204 pp. 42 pi. and atlas of 24 sheets folio. Price $10.00. 

III. Geolojiy of the Couistock Lode and the Washoe District, with AtLis, by ( leorgo K. Booker. 1882. 
4°. XV, 422 pp. 7 pi. and atlas of 21 sheets folio. Price $11.00. 

IV. Coiustock .Milling' and :Miner.s, by Eliot Lord. 1883. 4°. xiv, 451 pp. 3 pi. Price $1.50. 

V. The Coi>per- Bearing Uocks of Lake Superior, by Iwoland Du»jr Irving. 1883. 4°. xvi,464 i>ii 
151. 29 pi. and nuiji.s. Price $1.85. 

VI. Contributions to the Knowledge of tho Older Mosozoic Flora of Virginia, by William Moru- 
Foutaiue. 1883. 4^. xi, 144 pp. 54 1. 54 pi. Price $1.05. 

VII. Silver- Lead Deposits of Eureka, Nevada, by Joseph Story Curtis. 1884. 4"". xiii,200pp. IC 
111. Price $1.20. 

VIII. Paleontology of the Eureka District, by Charles Doolittle Walcott. 1884. 4=-. xiii, 298 pp. 
24 1. 24 pl. Price $1.10. 

IX. Brachioi)oda and Laniellibranchiata of tho Karitan Clays and Greensaud Marls of Nb« Jersey, 
by liobert P. Wliitlield. 1885. 4^. xx,338pp. 35 pl. 1 map. Price $1.15. 

X. Diuocerata. A Monograph of an Extinct Order of Gigantic Mammals, byOthniel Charles Marsh. 
1880. 4^. xviii,243pp. 50 1. 50 pl. Price $2.70. 

XI. Geological Uistory of Lake Lahontan, a Quaternary Lake of Northwestern Nevada, by Israi 1 
Cook Russell. 1885. 4^. xiv, 288 i)p. 40 pl. and maps. Price $1.75. 

XII. Geology and Mining Industry of Leadville, Colorado, with Atlas, by Samuel Franklin Kamions. 
1886. 4°. xxix,770pp. 45 pl. and atlas of 35 sheets folio. Price $8.40. 

XIII. Geology of the Quicksilver Deposits of the Pacific Slope, with Atlas, by George F. Becker. 
1888. 4'^. xix, 480 pj). 7 pl. and alias of 14 sheets folio. Price $2.00. 

XIV. Fossil Fishes and Fossil Phmtsof the Triassic Uocks of New Jersey and the Connecticut Val- 
ley, by John S. Newberry. 1888. 43. xiv, 152 pp. 20 pl. Price $1.00. 

XV. The Potomac or Younger Mesozoic Flora, by AVilliam Morris Fontaine. 1889. 4°. xiv, 377 
pp. 180 pl. Text and plates bound sei)arately. Price $2.50. 

XVI. The Paleozoic Fishes of North America, by John Strong Newberry. 1889. 4°. 340 pp. 53 pl. 
Price $1.00. 

XVII. The Flora of the Dakota Group, a Postliumous Work, by Leo Lesquereux. Edited by F. U. 
Kuowlton. 1891. 4^ 400 pp. CO pl. Price $1.10. 

XVIII. Gasteropoda and Ccpbalopoihi of the Itaritau Clays and Greensand Marls of New Jersey, 
by Kobert P. Whitticld. 1891. 4\ 402 pp. 50 pl. Price $1.00. 

XIX. The Pi-uokce Iron-Bearing Series of Northern AVisconsin and Michigan, by Uoland D. Irving 
anilC.Il.VanlIi.se. 1«)2. 4'. xi\, 534 pji. 37 jil. Price $1.70. 

XX. Geology of the Eureka District, Nevada, with Atlas, by Arnold Hague. 1892. 4'. x vii, 419 pp. 
8 pl. Price $5.25. 

XXI. The Tertiary Uhyuchophorous Coleoi>lera of North .\merica, by Samuel Iliiblianl .Scudder. 

1893. 4". xi, 200])|i. 18 111. Price 90 cents. 

XXII. A ^[aniial of Topographii- Methods, by Henry tiaunett, Chief Topographer. 1893. 4 . xiv, 
300 pp. 18 pl. Price $1.00. 

XXIII. Geology of the Green Mountains in Massachusetts, by Iiaphael Pumpelly, J. E. Wolff, 
and T. Nel.son Dale. 1894. 4'^. xiv, 200 pji. 2.i pl. Price $1..30. 

XXIV. MoUuscaand Crustacea <»f the Miocene Formations of New Jersey, by Robert Parr Whitfield. 

1894. 4°. 195 pp. 24 pl. Price 90 cents. 

XXV. Tho Glacial Lako Agassiz, by Warren Uphani. 1895. 4°. xxiv, 658 pp. 38 pl. Price $1.70. 

XXVI. Flora of the Amboy Clays, by John Strong Newberry; a Posthumous Work, edited by 
Arthur Hollick. 1895. 4°. 200 pp. 58 pl. Price $1.00. 

XXVII. Geology of the Denver Rasin. Colorado, by S. F. Euimous, Whitman Cross, and George H. 
Eldridge. 1896. 4°. 556 pp. 31 pl. Price $1.50. 



ADVERTISEMENT. Ill 

XXVnr. The MarqiiPtlc Iron-Bearing District of Micliigan, with Atlas, by C. K. Van Hise and W. 
S. Bayley, including a Chapter on the Republic Trough, by H. L. Smyth. 1897. 4°. 608 pp. 35 pi. 
and atlaa of 39 sheets folio. Price $5.75. 

XXIX. Geology of Old Hanip.shire County, Massachusetts, comprising Franklin, Hamp.shire, and 
Hampden Counties, by Benjamin Kendall Emerson. 1898. 4°. xxl, 790 pp. 35 j)!. Price $1.80. 

XXX. Fossil Mednsne, by Charles DoolittleAValcolt. 1898. 4''. is, 201 pp. 47 pi. Price $1.50. 

XXXI. Geology of the Aspen Mining District, Colorado, with Atlas, by Jo.siah Kdward Spurr. 1898. 
4°. XXXV, 260 pp. 43 pi. and atlas of 30 sheets folio. Price $3.60. 

XXXII. Geology of the Yellowstone National Park, Part II, Descriptive Geology, Petrography, 
and Paleontology, by Arnold Hague, J. P. Iddings, W. Harvey Weed, Charles D. Walcott, G. H. Girty, 
T. W.Stanton, and F.H.Knowlton. 1899. 4°. xvii, 893 jip. 121 pi. Price $2.45. 

XXXIII. Geology of the Narragansett Basin, by N. S. Shaler, J. B. "Woodworth, and August F. 
Foerste. 1899. 4°. xx, 402 pp. 31 pi. Price $1. 

XXXIY. The Glacial Gravels of Maine and their Associated Deposits, by George H. Stone. 1899. 
4^. xiii, 499 pp. 52 pi. Price $1.30. 

XXXV. The Later Extinct Floras of North America, by John Strong Newberry; edited by Arthur 
Hollick. 1898. 4°. xviii, 295 pp. 68 pi. Price $1.25. 

XXXVI. The Crystal Falls Iron-Bearing District of Michigan, by J. Morgan Clements and Henry 
Lloyd Smyth; with a Chapter on the Sturgeon Kiver Tongue, by William Shirley Bayley, and an 
Introduction by Charles Richard Van Hise. 1899. 4°. xxxvi, 512 pp. 53 pi. Price $2. 

XXXVII. Fossil Flora of the Lower Coal Measures of Missouri, by David White. 1899. i'^'. xi, 
467 pp. 73 pi. Price $1.25. 

XXXVIII. The Illinois Glacial Lobe, by Frank Loverett. 1899. 4°. xxi,817pp. 24 pi. Price$1.60. 

XXXIX. The Eocene and Lower Oligocene Coral Faunas of the United States, witli Descriptions 
of a Few Doubtfully Cretaceous Species, by T. WaylandVaughan. 1900. 4'=. 263 pp. 24 pi. Price 
$1.10. 

Jn preparation : 

XL. Adephagous and Clavicorn Coleoptera from the Tertiary Deposits at Florissant, Colorado, with 
Descriptions of a Few Other Forms and including a Systematic List of the Non-Rhyncophorous Ter- 
tiary Coleoptera of North America, by Siimuel Hubbard Scudder. 

— Flora of the Laramie and Allied Formations, by Frank Hall Knowlton. 

BULLETINS. 

1. On Hyperstliene- Andesite and on Triclinic Pyroxene in Augitic Rocks, by Whitman Cross, ■with a 
Geological Sketch of Buflalo Peaks, Colorado, by S. F. Emmons. 1883. 8°. 42 pp. 2 pi. Price 10 cents. 

2. Gold and Silver Conversion Tables, giving the Coining Value of Troy Ounces of Fine Metal, etc., 
computed by Albert Williams, jr. 1883. 8=". 8 pp. Price 5 cents. 

3. On the Fossil Faunas of the Upper Devonian, along the Meridian of 76° 30', from Tompkins County, 
New York, toBradford County, Pennsylvania, by Henry S. Williams. 1884. 8°. 36 pp. Price 5 cents. 

4. On Mesozoic Fossils, by Charles A. White. 1884. 8°. 36 pp. 9 pi. Price 5 cents. 

5. A Dictionarj* of Altitudes in the United States, compiled by Henry Gannett. 1884. 8'='. 325 pp. 
Price 20 cents. 

6. Elevations in the Dominion of Canada, by J. W. Spencer. 1884. 8°. 43 pp. Price 5 cents. 

7. Mapoteca Geologica Americana. A Catalogue of Geological Maps of America (North and South), 
1752-1881, in Geographic and Chronologic Order, by Jules Marcou and John Belknap Marcou. 1884. 
8°. 184 pp. Price 10 cents. 

8. On Secondarj' Enlargements of Mineral Fragments in Certain Rocks, by R. D. Irving and C. R. 
Van Hise. 1884. 8°. 56 pp. 6 pi. Price 10 cents. 

9. A Report of AVork done in the Washington Laboratory during the Fiscal Year 1883-'84. F. W. 
Clarke, Chief Chemist. T. M. Chatard, Assistant Chemist. 1884. 8=. 40 pp. Price 5 cents. 

10. Ou the Cambrian Faunas of North America. Preliminary Studies, by Charles Doolittle Walcott. 
1884. 8°. 74 pp. 10 pi. Price 5 cents. 

11. On the Quaternary and Recent Mollusca of the Great Basin; with Descriptions of New Forms, 
by R. Ellsworth Call. Introduced by a Sketch of the Quaternary Lakes of the Great Basin, by G. K. 
Gilbert. 1884. 8°. 66 pp. 6 pi. Price 5 cents. 

12. A Crystallographic Study of the Thinolite of Lake Lahontan, bj- Edward S. Dana. 1884. 8°. 
34 pp. 3 pi. Price 5 cents. 

13. Boundaries of the United States and of the Several States and Territoi'ies, with a Historical 
Sketchof the Territorial Changes, by Henry Gannett. 1885. 8°. 135 pp. Price 10 cents. (Exhausted.) 

14. The Electrical and Magnetic Properties of the Iron-Carburets, by Carl Barus and Vincent 
Strouhal. 1885. 8°. 238 pp. Price 15 cents. 

15. On the Mesozoic and Cenozoic Paleontology of California, by Charles A. White. 1885. 8°. 33 pp. 
Price 5 cents. 

16. On the Higher Devonian Faunas of Ontario County, New York, by John M. Clarke. 1885. 8° 
8e pp. 3 pi. Price 5 cents. 

Bull. 171 12 



IV ADVl'.KTISKMENT. 

17. On llio I)i'Vt!lii|iiiii'iil i>r ('ryHtalli/.iiliiiii in (lu! I^ni-oiiH IfurkH of AViimIioc, Nevotla, witli NoIohod 
the Ui-ologj" of till' Diatrifl, liy Aruolil JIiiKur ami .)(*Ht<]ili I'. lildin^H. 1885. 8'^. 44 |i|i. I'ricw 5 
f«'nl«. 

18. On Mnrint" Eoroni", Krc»li-wut«T Miormus and OtluT FoshII MulliiHca ol' Wi'sli-rn North America, 
hy CharlfS A. AVhitf. 1885. 8'^. 'JO j)]). 3 j)l. Price 5 c«-ntH. 

I'.l. Nott's on the .StratiKi"i'l'''.v of Calil'oniia, by George y. IJrcki-r. 1885. 8^. liS jip. Price 5 couU. 
(ICxliaiiHtwl.) 

'JO. Contribiitionw to the Mineralogy of the llocky MountainH, liy Whitman Cross and AV. ]•". Hille- 
brand. 1885. 8\ 114 j)]). 1 Jil. Price lU ceiitH. 

21. The LifjiiitOH of the (jrout Sioux Keservatiou. A Kejiort on thc! Kogion between the (irand and 
Moreaii KiverH, Dakota, by liailey ^Villi«- 1885. 8'. 10 pji. 5 jd. Price 5 cents. 

i)l. Ou Xew Cri;taceou8 Fossil.s from California, by Charle.s A. White. 1885. 8^. 25 jip. 5 pi. 
Price 5 cents. 

23. Observati<mH on the Junction between the Ea.stern .Sandstone and the Keweenaw S«Ties on 
Keweenaw Point, Lake Superior, by IJ. 1). Irvinj; and T. C. Chamberlin. 1885. 8'-'. 124 ]ip. 17 pi. 
Price 15 cents. 

24. List of Marino Jlollusca, coniiirisinj.; the Quaternary I'ossils and Itecont Fomis from American 
Localities between Capo llatteras and Cai)e Koque, inchulinjj; the Bennudits, by William llealy Dall. 
1885. 8°. :t:3C])p. Price 25 cents. 

25. The Present Technical Coiidilion of llic Sit el Industry of the United Stat^^'s, by I'hineim Barnes. 
1885. 8°. 8r)i>p. Price 10 cents. 

26. Copper Snieltinj;, by Henry M. Howe. 1885. 8'=. 1(17])]). Price 10 cents. 

27. Report of Work done in the Divi.sion of Chemistry and Physics, ni.aiuly during the Fiscal Year 
1884-85. 1886. 8^ 80 pp. Price 10 cents. 

28. The Gabbros and Associated Hornblende liocks occurrinjj in the >i'eigliborhood of Baltimore, 
Maryland, \)y George Himtiugtou Williams. 1886. 8°. 78 ])p. 4 pi. Price 10 cents. 

29. On the Fresh- water Invertebrates of the North American J urassic, by Charles A. White. 1886. 
8°. 41 i)p. 4 1)1. Price 5 cents. 

30. Second Contribution to the Studies on the Cambrian Faunas of North America, by (;harles Doo- 
little Walcott. 1886. 8^. 300 ])p. 33 ]d. Price 25 cents. 

31. Systematic Review of our Present Knowledge of Fossil Insects, including MyriajMids and Arach- 
nids, by Samuel Hubbard Scudder. 1886. 8°. 128 pp. Price 15 cents. 

32. Lists and Analyses of the Mineral Springs of the United States ; (a Preliminary Study), by Albert 
C.Peale. 1886. 8°. 235 pp. Price 20 cents. 

33. Notes on the Geology of Northern California, l)y J. S. Dillor. 1886. 8". 23 pp. Price 5 cent*. 

34. On the lielatiou of the Laramie MoUuscan Fauna to that of the Succeeding Fresh-water Eocene 
and Other Groups, by Charles A. White. 1886. 8°. 54 pp. 5 pi. Price 10 cents. 

35. I'hysical Properties of the Iron-Carburets, by Carl Barus and Vincent Strouhal. 1880. 8°. 62 
pp. I'rice 10 cents. 

36. Subsidence of Fine Solid Particles iu Liquids, by Carl Barus. 1886. 8°. 58 pp. Price 10 cents. 

37. Types of the Laramie Flora, by Lester F. AVard. 1887. 8°. 354 pp. 57 pi. Price 25 cents. 

38. Peridotite of Elliott County, Kentucky, by J. S. Diller. 1887. 8°. 31 pp. 1 pi. Price 5 cents. 

39. The Upper Beaches and Deltas of the Glacial Lake Agassiz, by Warren Uiiham. 1887. 8°. 84 
pp. 1 pi. Price 10 cents. 

40. Changes in Kiver Courses in \Vashington Territory due to Glaciation, by Bailey AVillis. 1887. 
8°. 10 pp. 4 pi. Price 5 cents. 

41. On the Fossil Faunas of the Upper Devonian— the Genesee Section, New York, by Henry S. 
AVilliams. 1887. 8^. 121 pp. 4 ]d. Price 15 cents. 

42. Ke])ort of AA'ork done in the Division of Chemistry and Physics, mainly during the Fiscal Year 
1885-'8C. F.AA". Clarke, Chief (nu'mist. 1887. 8^. 152 ]>]). 1 ]il. Price 15 cents. 

43. Tertiary and Cretaceous Strata of the Tuscaloosa, Tombigbee, and Alabama Rivers, by Eugene 
A. Smith and Lawrence C.John.son. 1887. 8°. 189 pp. 21 pi. Price 15 cents. 

44. Bibliography of North American Geology for 1886, by Nelson H. Darton. 1887. 8'. 35 pp. 
Price 5 cents. 

45. The Present Condition of Knowledge of the Geology of Texas, by Robert T. Hill. 1887. 8'. 94 
pp. Price 10 cents. 

46. Nature and Origin of Deposits of Phosphate of Lime, by R. A. F. Penrose, jr., with an Intro- 
duction by N. S. Shaler. 1888. 8°. 143 ])]). Price 15 cents. 

47. Analyses of AVaters of the Yellowstone Natiou.-il P.ark, with an Account of the Methods of 
Analysis omi)loyed, by Frank Austin Gooch and James Edward Whit tield. 1888. 8='. 84 pp. Price 
10 cents. 

48. On the Form and Position of the Sea Level, by Robert Simpson AVoodward. 1888. 8°. 88 pp. 
Price 10 cents. 

49. Latitinles and Longitudes of Certain Points in ^Missouri, Kansa.s, and New Mexico, by Robert 
Sini]ison Woodward. 1889. 8^. 133 ])]). Price 15 cents. 

50. Fonnulasand Tables to facilitate the Construction and Use of Maps, by Robert Simpson AVood- 
ward. 1889. 8°. 124 pp. Price 15 cents. 



ADVERTISEMENT. V 

51. On Invertebrate Fossils from the Pacitic Coast, by Charles Abiathar "White. 1889. 8°. 102 
pp. 14 pi. Price 15 cents. 

52. Siibaiirial Decay of Rocks and Origin of the Red Color of Certain Formations, by Israel Cook 
Russell. 1889. 8°. 65 pp. 5 pi. rrice 10 cents. 

53. The Geology of Kantucket, by Nathaniel Southgate Shaler. 1889. 8°. 55 pp. 10 pi. Price 10 
cents. 

54. On the Thermo-Electric Measurement of High Temperatures, by Carl Barus. 1889. 8^. 313 pp. 
incl. 1 pi. 11 pi. Price 25 cents. 

55. Report of Work done in the Division of Chemistry and Physics, mainly during the Fiscal Tear 
188C-'87. Frank Wiggles worth Clarke, Chief Chemist. 1889. 8°. 96 pp. Price 10 cents. 

56. FossU Wood and Lignite of the Potomac Formation, by Frank Hall Knowlton. 1889. 8°. 72 
pp. 7 pi. Price 10 cents. 

57. A Geological Reconnaissance in Southwestern Kansas, by Robert Hay. 1890. 8^. 49 pp. 2 pi. 
Price 5 cents. 

58. The Glacial Boundary in Western Pennsylvania, Ohio, Kentucky, Indiana, and Illinois, by George 
Frederick Wright, with an Introduction by Thomas Chrowder Chamberlin. 1890. 8<'. 112 pp. 8 pi. 
Price 15 cents. 

59. The Gabbros and Associated Rocks in Delaware, by Frederick D. Chester. 1890. 8°. 45 pp. 
Ipl. Price 10 cents. 

60. Report of Work done in the Division of Chemistry and Physics, mainly during the Fiscal Tear 
1887-'88. F. W. Chxrke, Chief Chemist. 1890. 8°. 174 pp. Price 15 cents. 

61. Contril)utions to the Mineralogy of the Pacific Coast, by William Harlow Melville and Waldemar 
Liudgren. 1890. 8^. 40 pp. 3 pi. Price 5 cents. 

62. The Greenstone Schist Areas of the Menominee and Marquette Regions of Michigan ; a Contri- 
bution to the Subjectof Dynamic Metamorphism in Eruptive Rocks, l)y George Huntington Williams ; 
with au Introduction by Roland Duer Irving. 1890. 8°. 241pp. 16 pi. Price 30 cents. 

63. A Bibliography of Paleozoic Crustacea from 1698 to 1889, including a List of North American 
Species and a Systematic Arrangement of Genera, by Anthony W. Vogdes. 1890. 8°. 177 pp. Price 
15 cents. 

64. J^ Report of Work done in the Division of Chemistry and Physics, mainly during the Fiscal 
Tear 1888-'89. F. W. Clarke, Chief Chemist. 1890. 8°. 60 pp. Price 10 cents. 

65. Stratigraphy of the Bituminous Coal Field of Pennsylvania, Ohio, and West Virginia, by Israel 
C. White. 1891. 8°. 212 pp. 11 pi. Price 20 cents. 

66. On a Group of Volcanic Rocks from the Tew.an Mountains, New Mexico, and on the Occun-ence 
of Primary Quartz in Certain Basalts, by Josejih Paxson Iddings. 1890. 8°. 34 pj). Price 5 cents. 

67. The Relations of the Traps of the Newark System in the New Jersey Region, by Nelson Horatio 
Darton. 1890. 8°. 82 pp. Price 10 cents. 

68. Earthquakes in California in 1889, by James Edward Keeler. 1890. 8°. 25 pp. Price 5 cents. 

69. A Classed and Annotated Bibliography of Fossil Insects, by Samuel Hubbard Scudder. 1890. 
8°. 101 pp. Price 15 cents. 

70. Report on Astronomical Work of 1889 and 1890, by Robert Simpson Woodward. 1890. 8<^. 79 pp. 
Price 10 cents. 

71. Index to the Known Fossil Insects of the World, including Myriapods and Arachnids, by Samuel 
Hubbard Scudder. 1891. 8°. 744 pp. Price 50 cents. 

72. Altitudes between Lake Superior and the Rooky Mountains, by Warren Upham. 1891. 8°. 
229 pp. Price 20 cents. 

73. The Viscosity of Solids, by Carl Barns. 1891. 8°. xii, 139 pp. 6 pi. Price 15 cents. 

74. The Minerals of North Carolina, by Frederick Augustus Genth. 1891. 8=. 119 pp. Price 15 
cent.s 

75. Record of North American Geology for 1887 to 1889, inclusive, by Nelson Horatio Darton. 1891. 
8°. 173 pp. Price 15 cents. 

76. A Dictionary of Altitudes in the United States (Second Edition), compiled by Henry Gannett, 
Chief Topographer. 1891. 8°. 393 pp. Price 25 cents. 

77. The Texan Permian and its Mesozoic Types of Fossils, by Charles A. White. 1891. 8'^. 51 pp. 
4 pi. Price 10 cents. 

78. A Report of AVork done iu the Division of Chemistry and Physics, mainly during the Fiscal 
Tear 1889-'90. F. W. Clarke, Chief Chemist. 1891. 8°. 131 pp. Price 15 cents. 

79. A Late Volcanic Eruption in Northern California .ind its Peculiar Lava, by J. S. Diller. 1891. 8°. 
33 pp. 17 pi. Price 10 cents. 

80. Correlation Papers — Devonian and Carboniferous, by Henry Shaler Williams. 1891. 8°. 279 pp. 
Price 20 cents. 

81. Correlation Papers— Cambrian, by Charles DooUttle Walcott. 1891. 8°. 447 pp. 3 pi. Price 
25 cents. 

82. Correlation Papers— Cretaceous, by Charles A. White. 1891. 8°. 273 pp. 3 pi. Price 20 cents. 

83. Correlation Papers— Eocene, by William Bullock Clark. 1891. 8°. 173 pp. 2 pi. Price 15 cents. 



VI ADVERTISEMENT. 

84. CoiTi'liiliuii I'aiMTH— NeiMono, Iiy W. 11. Dull iiiKl (1. 1). llaniH. 1H02. H ■. :i49 jip. :! |.l. rricii 
25c(<ntH. 

85. Corrulatioii INipors— Tbo Ni'wark SyHtcni, 1>\ iMracI (.'onk UiihhoII. 181f_>. 8\ ;U4 jip. l.'lpl. 
Price 2r> ri'iits. 

86. Correlation rapcrs — Ardican ami AlKOiikiaii, by <^ K. \'aii Him'. IH'J'J. 8'. .'i4'J \>\>. 11' p. 
Price 25 cents. 

87. A SynopHis of Aiiicrican Kossil liruchiopoila, inclinlin;; r.il)lii);;iaiiliy and Synonymy, by Charles 
Schucliert. 1897. 8^. 464 pp. Price 25 cents. 

88. Tlio Cretaceous Foramiuifera of New Jersey, liy Uul'iiM MatliiT ISa^K,. jr. 18'.>8. 8^. h» jiji. G pi. 
Price 10 cents. 

80. Some Lava Flows nf the Western Slope of the Sierra Nevada, (.'alifornia, liy F. Leslie Uansonie. 
1898. 8'. 74 pp. lljil. Price 15cent8. 

90. A Iteport of Work done in the Division of Chemistry and Pliysics. mainly during; tlie Fiscal 
Tear 1890-'91. F. W. Clarke, Chief Chemist. 1892. 8''. 77 pp. Price 10 cents. 

91. llecord of North American Ccologyfor 1890, by Nelson Horatio Darton. 1891. 8'^. 88 jip. Price 
10 cents. 

92. The Comprcssibilily of Liquids, by Carl Barus. 1892. 8^. 96 i»p. 29 pi. Price 10 cents. 

93. Some Insects of .Sjiecial Interest from Florissant, Colorado, and Other Points in the Tertiaries 
of Colorado and r tab, by Sainnel Hubbard Scudder. 1892. 8^. :i5 ])p. 3 pi. Price 5 i'ents. 

94. The Mccbaiii.sni of Solid Vi.scosity, by Carl PariKs. 1892. 8'. 138 pp. Price 15 cents. 

95. Earth(iuakes in California in 1890 and 1891, by Edward Singleton Holden. 1892. 8^. 31 pp. 
Price 5 cents. 

96. I'lie Volume Thermodynamics of Liiiuids, by Carl Barns. 1892. 8^. 100 i>p. IVice 10 cents. 

97. The Mesozoic Echinodermata of the United States, by William Bullock Clark. 1803. 8°. 207 
pp. 50 pi. Price 20 cents. 

98. Flora of the Outlying Carboniferous iSasins of Southwestern Missouri, by iJavid White. 1893. 
8°. 139 pp. 5 pi. Price 15 cents. 

99. Kecord of North American (Jeology for 1891, by Nelson Horatio Darton. 1892. 8'. 73 pp. 
Price 10 cents. 

100. Bibliography and Index of the Publications of the U. S. Geological Survey, 1879-1892, by Philip 
Crrveliiig Warnian. 1893. 8^. 495 jip. Price 25 cents. 

101. Insect Fauna of the Rhode Island Coal Field, by Samuel Hubbard Scudder. 1893. 8°. 27 pp. 
2 pi. Price 5 cents. 

102. A Catalogue and Bibliograi)hy of North American Mesozoic Inverleltrata, by Cornelius Breck- 
inridge Boyle. 1893. 8°. 315 pj). Price 25 cents. 

103. High Temperature Work in Igneous Fusion and Ebullition, chieHy in Kelation to Pressure, by 
Carl Bams. 1893. 8^. 57 pp. 9 pi. Price 10 cents. 

104. Glaciation of the Yellowstone Valley north of the Park, by AValtcr Harvey Weed. 1893. 8°. 
41 pi>. 4 pi. Price 5 cents. 

105. The Laramie and the Overlying Livingston Formation in Montana, by Walter Harvey Weed 
with Report on Flora, by Frank Hall Knowlton. 1893. 8°. 68 pp. 6 pi. I'rice 10 cents. 

106. The Colorado Formation and its Invertebrate Fauna, by T. W. Stanton. 1893. 8''. 288 pp 
45 pi. Price 20 cents. 

107. The Trap Dikes of the Lake Champlain Region, by James Fiirman Kemp and Vernon Free 
man Marsters. 1893. 8">. 62 pp. 4 pi. Price 10 cents. 

108. A Geological Keconnoissauce in Central Washington, by IsraeU.'ook Kussell. 1893. 8°. 108 pp 
12 pi. Price 15 cents. 

109. The Eruptive and Sedimentary Rocks on Pigeon Point, Minnesota, and their Contact Phenora 
ena, by William Shirley Bayley. 1803. S--. 121 ]>]>. 16 pi. Price 15 cents. 

110. The Paleozoic Section in the Vicinity of Three Forks, Montana, by Albert tJharles Peale. 1893 
8°. 56 i)p. pi. Price 10 cents. 

111. Geology of the Big Stone Gap Coal Field of Virginia and Kentucky, by Marins R. Campbell 
1893. 8''. 106 pp. 6 pi. Price 15 cents. 

112. Earthquakes in California in 1892, by Charles D. Perrine. 1893. 8=. 57 pp. Price 10 cents. 

113. A Report of Work done in the Division of Chemistry during the Fiscal Years 1891-'92 and 
1892-'?3. F.W. Clarke, Chief Chemist. 1893. 8". 115 pp. Price 15 cents. 

114. Earthquakes in California in 1893, by Charles D. Perrine. 1894. 8^. 23 pp. I'rice 5 cents. 
115 A (ieographic Dictionary of Rhode Island, by Henry Gannett. 1894. 8°. 31pp. Price 5 cents. 

116. A Geograidiic Dictionary of Massachusetts, by Henry Gannett. 1894. 8". 126 pp. Price 15 
cents. 

117. A Geographic Dictionary of Connecticut, by Henry Gannett. 1894. 8". 07 pp. Price 10 cents. 

118. A Geographic Dictionary of New Jersey, by Henry Gannett. 1894. 8^. 131pp. Price 15 cents. 

119. A Geological Roconnoissance in Northwest Wyoming, by George Ilomans Eldridge. 1894. 8°. 
72 pp. 4 pi. Price 10 cents. 

120. The Devonian System of Eastern Pennsylvania and New York, by Churlcs S. Prosser. 1895. 
8°. 81 pp. 2 pi. Price 10 cents. 



ADVERTISEMENT. VII 

121. A Bibliography of North American Paleontology, by Charles Rollin Keyes. 1894. 8°. 251 pp. 
Price 20 ceuts. 

122. Kesulta of Primary Triangulation, by Henry Gannett. 1894. 8^. 412 pp. 17 pi. Price 25 cents. 

123. A Dictionary of Geographic Position.^, by Henry Gannett. 1895. 8°. 183 pp. 1 pi. Price 15 
ceuts. 

124. Kevision of North American Fossil Cockroaches, by Samuel Hubbard Scudder. 1895. 8^. 176 
pp. 12 pi. Price 15 cents. 

125. The Constitution of the Silicates, by Frank Wigglesworth Clarke. 1895. 8°. 109 pp. Price 15 
cents. 

126. A Miueralogical Lexicon of Fi'aukliu, Hampshire, and Hampden Counties, Massachusett.s, by 
Benjamin Kendall Emerson. 1895. 8°. 180 pp. 1 pi. Price 15 cents. 

127. Catalogue and Index of Contributions to North American Geology, 1732-1891, by Nelson 
Horatio Dartou. 1896. 8°. 1045 pp. Price 60 cents. 

128. The Bear River Formation and its Characteristic Fauna, by Charles A. White. 1895. 8'='. 108 
pp. 11 pi. Price 15 ceuts. 

129. Earthquakes in California in 1894, by Charles D. Perrine. 1895. 8='. 25 pp. Price 5 cents. 

130. Bibliography aud Index of North American Geology, Paleontology, Petrology, and Mineralogy 
for 1892 and 1893, by Fred Boughton Weeks. 1896. 8^. 210 pp. Price 20 ceuts. 

131. Report of Progress of the Division of Hydrography for the Calendar Years 1893 and 1894, by 
Frederick Haynes Nowell, Topographer in Charge. 1895. 8^. 126 pp. Price 15 cents. 

132. The Disseminated Lead Ores ol Southeastern Missouri, by Arthur Winslow. 1896. 8°. 31 pp. 
Price 5 cents. 

133. Contributions to the Cretaceous Paleontology of the Pacific Coast : The Fauna of the Kuoxville 
Beds, by T. W. Stanton. 1895. 8°. 132 pp. 20 pi. Price 15 cents. 

134. The Cambrian Rocks of Pennsylvania, by Charles Doolittle Walcott. 1896. 8^. 43 pp. 15 pi. 
Price 5 cents. 

135. Bibliography and Index of North American Geology, Paleontology, Petrology, and Mineralogy 
for the Year 1894, by F. B. Weeks. 1896. 8°. 141 pp. Price 15 cents. 

136. Volcanic Rocks of South Mountain, Pennsylvania, by Florence Bascom. 1890. 8"^. 124 pp. 28 
])]. Price 15 cents. 

137. The Geology of the Fort Riley Military Reservation aud Vicinity, Kansas, by Robert Hay. 
1896. 8°. 35 pp. 8 pi. Price 5 cents. 

138. Artesian- Well Prospects in the Atlantic Coastal Plain Region, by N.H.Darton. 1896. 8^. 228 
I>1>. 19 pi. Price 20 cents. 

139. Geology of the (Castle Mountain Mining District, Montana, by W. H. Weed and L. V. Pirsson. 
1896. 8°. 164 pp. 17 pi. Price 15 cents. 

140. Report of Progress of the Division of Hydrography for the Calendar Year 1895, by Frederick 
Haynes Newell, Hydrographer in Charge. 1896. 8°. 356 pp. Price 25 cents. 

141. The Eocene Deposits of the Middle Atlantic Slope in Delaware, Maryland, and Virginia, by Will- 
iam Bullock Clark. 1896. 8°. 167 pp. 40 pi. Price 15 cents. 

142. A Brief Contribution to the Geology and Paleontology of Northwestern Louisiana, by T. Way- 
laud Vaughan. 1896. 8^. 65 pp. 4 pi. Price 10 cents. 

143. A Bibliography of Clays and the Ceramic Arts, by John C. Branner. 1896. 8^. 114 pji. Price 
15 cents. 

144. The Moraines of the Missouri Coteau and their Attendant Deposits, by James Edward Todd. 
1896. 8°. 71 pp. 21 pi. Price 10 cents. 

145. The Potomac Formation in Virginia, by W.M. Fontaine. 1896. 8°. 149 pp. 2 pi. Price 15 cents. 

146. Bibliography and Index of North American Geology, Paleontology, Petrology, and Miner- 
alogy for the Year 1895. by F. B. Weeks. 1896. 8°. 130 pp. Price 15 cents. 

147. Earthquakes in California in 1895, by Charles D. Perrine, Assistant Astronomer iu Charge of 
Earthquake Observations at the Lick Observatory. 1896. 8'='. 23 pp. Price 5 cents. 

148. Analyses of Rocks, with a Chapter on Analytical Methods, Laboratory of the United States 
Geological Survey, 1880 to 1896, by F. W. Clarke and W. F. Hillebrand. 1897. 8°. 306 pp. Price 20 
cents. 

149. Bil>liography and Index of North American Geology, Paleontology, Petrology, and Mineralogy 
for the Year 1896, by Fred Boughton Weeks. 1897. 8°. 152 pp. Price 15 cents. 

150. The Educational Series of Rock Specimens Collected and Distributed by the United States 
Geological Survey, by Joseph Silas Diller. 1898. 8°. 400 pp. 47 pi. Price 25 cents. 

151. The Lower Cretaceous Gryphceas of the Texas Region, by R. T. Hill and T. Wayland Vaughan. 
1898. 8°. 139 pp. 35 pi. Price 15 cents. 

152. A Catalogue of the Cretaceous and Tertiary Plants of North America, by F. H. Knowlton. 
1898. 8°. 247 pp. Price 20 cents. 

153. A Bibliographic Index of North American Carboniferous Invertebrates, by Stuart Weller. 
1898. 8°. 653 pp. Price 35 cents. 

154. A Gazetteer of Kansas, by Henry Gannett. 1898. 8°. 246 pp. 6 pi. Price 20 cents. 

^ 155. Earthquakes in California in 1896 aud 1897, by Charles D. Perrine, Assistant Astronomer in 
Charge of Earthquake Obaervations at the Lick Observatory. 1898. 8°. 47 pp. Price 5 cents. 



VIII ADVERTISEMENT. 

l&O. llibliography and Index of North Ainiricuii (Joology, PiiliMinfology, Petrology, «nd Mineralogy 
for Ibo Year 1897, by Kivd IJoiighloii WfokM. 1898. 8^. 130 pp. Price 15 rciilH. 

157. TlioCiuiiHieH, (iabbroSchi.stH. and AMHociatod Kocka of Southwestern Miuuoaota, by Chrint4iplier 
Webber Hull. 1899. 8\ lliO jip. 'JT j.l. Price 4.1 cents. 

158. The MorainpH of Soutlica.sltrii South Dakota and their Attendant Deiwsitw, by JumcH Edward 
Todd. 1899. 8. 171pp. 'J" pi. I'ricc 2.') cents. 

159. The Ceolo^jy of Eastern ikrksli ire County, MassachuHetts, by B. K. Emuruon. 1899. 8=. 139 
pp. 9 pi. I'rico 20 centH. 

160. A Dictionary of Altitudes in the United States (Third Edition), compiled by Henry Gannett. 
1899. 8°. 775 i)p. Price 40 cents. 

161. Earth(niakes in California in 1898, by Charles D. Perrine, Assistant Astronomer in Charge of 
Eartlniuako Observations at the T.ick Observatory. 1899. 8^. 31 jip. 1 pi. Price 5 cents. 

162. llibliography and Index of North Anier-ican (jeolog>-, Paleontology, Petrology, and Mineralogy 
for the Year 1898, l#y Fred Boughton AVeeks. 1899. 8'^. 103 pp. Price 15 cents. 

163. Flora of the Montana Formation, by Frank Hall Knowlton. 1900. 8°. 118 pp. 19 pi. Price 
15 cents. 

164. Keconnaissauec in the liio Craudo Coal Fields of Toxa.s, by Thomas ^Vayland Yaughan, includ- 
ing a Repoit on Igneous Rocks from the San Carlos Coal Field, by E. C. E. Lord. 1900. S'^. 100 pp. 
11 1)1. and maps. Price 20 cents. 

1C5. Contributions to the Geology of Maine, by Henry S. Williams and Herbert E. Gregory. 1900. 
S'^. 212 pp. 14 pi. Price 25 cents. 
IGG. A Gazetteer of Utah, by Henry Gannett. 1900. 8°. 43 pp. 1 map. Price 15 cents. 

167. Contributions to Chemistry and Mineralogy from the Laboratory of the United States Geological 
Survey, Frank W. Clarke, Chief Chemist. 1900. 8°. 166 pp. Price 15 cents. 

168. Analyses of Rocks, Laboratory of the United States Geological Survey, 1880 to 1899, tabulated 
by F. W. Clarke, Chief Chemist. 1900. 8°. 308 pp. Price 20 cents. 

169. Altitudes in Alaska, by Henry Gannett. 1900. 8^. 13 pp. Price 5 cents. 

170. Survey of the Boundary Line between Idaho and Montana from the International Boundary t« 
the Crest of the Bitterroot Mountains, by Richard Urquhart Goode. 1900. 8'=. 67 pp. 14 pi. Price 
15 cents. 

171. Boundaries of the United States and of the Several States and Territories, with an Ontline of 
the History of all Important Changes of Territory (Second Edition), by Henry Gannett. 1900. S^. 
142 pp. 53 pi. Price 30 cents. 

In preparation : 

172. Bibliography and Index of North American Geology, Paleontology, Petrology, and Mineralogy 
for the Year 1899, by Fred Boughton Weeks. 

173. Synopsis of American Fossil Bryo/oa, including Bibliography and Synonymy, by John M. 
Nickles and Ray S. Bassler. 

174. Survey of the Northwestern Bound.ary of the United States, 1857-1860, by Marcus Baker. 

175. Triangulation and Si)irit Leveling in Indian Territory, by C. H. Fitch. 

— Bibliography and Catalogue of the Fossil Yertebrata of North America, by Oliver Perry Hay. 

WATER-SUPPLY AND IRRIGATION PAPERS. 

By act of Congress approved June 11, 1896, the following provision was made : 

"Providid, That hereafter the re]>orts of the Geological Survey in relation to the gauging of 
streams and to (lie nietliods of utilizing the water resources may be printed in octavo form, not to 
exceed one liundred jiages in length anil live tliousaud copies in number; one thousand copies of 
which shall l)e for tlie ollicial use of the etiological Survey, one thousand live hundred copies shall bo 
delivered to the Senate, and two thousand live hundred copies shall be delivered to the House of Rep- 
resentatives, for distribution." 
Under this law the following i>apers have been published : 

1. Pumping Water for Irrigatiim, by Herbert M. Wihson. 1896. 8=. 57 pp. 9 jd. 

2. Irrigation near Ph(enix. Arizona, by Arthur P. Davis. 1897. 8^. 97 pp. 31 pi. 

3. Sewage Irrigation, by George W. Rafter. 1897. 8^. 100 pp. 4 pi. 

4. A Reconnoissance in Southeastern \Yasliington, by Israel Cook Russell. 1897. 8^. 96 pp. 7 pi. 

5. Irrigation I'ractice on the (Ireat Plains, by Elias Hranson Cowgill. 1897. 8°. 39 pp. 12 pi. 

6. Underground \Yaters of Southwestern Kansas, by Erasmuth Haworth. 1897. 8\ 65 pp. 12 pi. 

7. Seepage AYaters of Northern Utah, by Samuel Fortier. 1897. 8°. 50 pp. 3 pi. 

8. Windmills for Irrigation, by E. C. Murphy. 1897. 8°. 49 pp. 8 pi. 

9. Irrigation near Greeley, Colorado, by David Boyd. 1897. 8°. 90 pp. 21 pi. 

10. Irrigation in Mesilla Yalley, New Mexico, by F. C. Barker. 1898. 8=-. 51 pp. 11 pi. 

11. River Heights for 1896, by Arthur P. Davis. 1897. 8°. 100 pp. 

12. Underground Wafers of Southeastern Nebraska, by N. H. Darton. 1898. 8^. 56 pp. 21 ]>\. 
K!. Irrigation Systems in Texas, by William Ferguson Hutson. 1898. 8^. 67 pp. 10 pi. 

14. New Tests of I*unii>s and Water-Lifts used in Irrigation, by O.P.Hood. 1898. 8°. 91 pp. 1 pi. 

15. Operations at River Stations, 1897, Part I. 1898. 8=. 100 pp. 

16. Operations at River .Stations, 1897, Part II. 1898. 8^ 101-200 pp. 

17. Irrigation near Bakersfield, California, by C. E. Grunsky. 1898. 8-^. 96 pp. 10 pi. 



ADVERTISEMENT. IX 

18. Irrigation near Fresno, California, by C.E.Grunsky. 1898. 8<^. 94 pp. 14 pi. 

19. Irrigation near Merced, California, by C. E. Grunsky. 1899. 8°. 59 pp. 11 pi. 

20. Experiments with Windmills, by T. O. Perry. 1899. 8°. 97 pp. 12 pi. 

21. Wells of Northern Indiana, by Frank Leverett. 1899. 8^ 82 pp. 2 pi. 

22. Sewage Irrigation, Part II, by George W. Eafter. 1899. 8°. 100 pp. 7 pi. 

23. Water-right Problems of the Bighorn Mountains, by Elwood Mead. 1899. 8'^. 62 pp. 7 pi. 

24. Water Resources of the State of New York, Part I, by G. W. Eafter. 1899. 8°. 99 pp. 115 pi. 

25. WaterResourcesof the State of New York, Part ir, by G.W. Eafter. 1899. 8°. 101-200 pp. 12 pi. 

26. Wells of Southern Indiana (Continuation of No. 21), by Frank Leverett. 1899. 8°. 64 pp. 

27. Operations at Eiver Stations for 1898, Part I. 1899. 8°. 100 pp. 

28. Operations at River Stations for 1898, Part II. 1899. 8°. 101-200 pp. 

29. Wells and Windmills in Nebraska, by Erwin H. Barbour. 1899. 8°. 85 pp. 27 pi. 

30. Water Eesources of the Lower Peninsula of Michigan, by Alfred C. Lane. 1899. 8°. 97 pp. 7 pi. 

31. Lower Michigan Mineral Waters, by Alfred C. Lane. 1899. 8°. 97 pp. 4 pi. 

32. Water Eesources of Puerto Rico, by Herbert M. Wilson. 1899. 8°. 48 pp. 17 pi. 

33. Storage of Water on Gila River, Arizona, by Jo.seph B. Lippincott. 1900. 8°. 98 pp. 33 pi. 

34. Geology and water resources of SE. South Dakota, by J. E. Todd. 1900. 8°. 34 pp. 19 pis. 

35. Operations at River Stations, 1899, Part I. 1900. 8=. 100 pp. 

36. Operations at River Stations, 1899, Part II. 1900. 8^. 101-198 pp. 

37. Operations at River Stations, 1899, Part III. 1900. 8°. 199-298 pp. 
In preparation: 

38. Operations at River Stations, 1899, Part IV. 

39. Operations at River Stations, 1899, Part V. 

TOPOGRAPHIC MAP OF THE UNITED STATES. 

When, in 1882, the Geological Survey was directed by law to make a geologic map of the United 
States, there was in existence no suitable topographic mai) to serve as a base for the geologic map. 
The preparation of such a topographic map was therefore immediately begun. About one-iifth of the 
area of the country, excluding Alaska, has now been thus mapped. The map is published in atlas 
sheets, each sheet representing a small quadrangular district, as explained under the next heading. 
The separate sheets are sold at 5 cents each when fewer than 100 copies are purchased, but when they 
are ordered in lots of 100 or more copies, whether of the same sheet or of ditferent sheets, the price is 
2 cents each. The mapped areas are widely scattered, nearly every State being represented. About 
900 sheets have been engraved and printed; tliej' are tabulated by States in the Survey's " List of 
Publications," a pamphlet which may bo had on application. 

The map sheets represent a great variety of topographic features, and with the aid of descriptive 
text they can be used to illustrate topographic forms. This has led to the projection of an educational 
series of topographic folios, for use wherever geography is taught in high schools, academies, and 
colleges. Of this series the first two folios have been issued, viz: 

1. Physiographic types, by Henry Gannett, 1898, folio, consisting of the following sheets and 4 pages 
of descrijitive text: Fargo (N. Dak. -Minn.), a region in youth; Charleston (W. Va.), a region in 
maturity; Caldwell (Kans.), a region in old age; Palmyra (Va.), a rejuvenated region; Mount Shasta 
(Cal.), a young volcanic mountain; Eagle (Wis.), moraines; Sun Prairie (Wis.), drumlins; Donald- 
sonville (La.), river flood plains; Boothbay (Me.), a fiord coast; Atlantic City (N. J.), a barrier-beach 
coast. 

2. Physiographic types, by Henry Gannett, 1900, folio, consisting of the following sheets and 11 pages 
of descriptive text: Norfolk (Va.-N. C), a coast swamp; Marshall (Mo.), a graded river; Lexington 
(Nebr.), an overloaded stream; Harrisburg (Pa.), Appalachian ridges; Poteau Mountain (Ark.-Ind. 
T.), Ozark ridges; Marshall (Ark.), Oz.irk Plateau; West Denver (Colo.), hogbacks; Mount Taylor 
(N. Mex.), volcanic peaks, plateaus, and necks; Cucamonga (Cal.), alluvial cones; Crater Lake special 
(Oreg.), a crater. 

GEOLOGIC ATLAS OF THE UNITED STATES. 

The Geologic Atlas of the United States is the final form of publication of the topographic and 
geologic maps. The atlas is issued in parts, or folios, progressively as the surveys are extended, and 
is designed ultimately to cover the entire country. 

Under the plan adopted the entire area of the country is divided into small rectangular districts 
(designated quadrangles), bounded by certain meridians and parallels. The unit of survey is also the 
unit of publication, and the maps and descriptions of each rectangular district are issued as a folio of 
the Geologic Atlas. 

Each folio contains topographic, geologic, economic, and stmctiu'al maps, together with textual 
descriptions and explanations, and is designated by the name of a principal town or of a prominent 
natural feature within the district. 

Two forms of issue have been adopted, a "library edition" and a "field edition." In both the 
sheets are bound between heavy paper covers, but the library copies are permanently bound, while 
the sheets and covers of the field copies are only temporarily wired together. 

Under the law a copy of each folio is sent to certain public libraries and educational institutions. 
The remainder are sold at 25 cents each, except such as contain an unusual amount of matter, which 
are priced accordingly. Prepayment is obligatory. The folios ready for distribution are here listed. 



ADVERTISEMENT. 







' 






Area, ill 


Price, 


No. 


Nllllll' llf Mlll-I't. 


State. l.iiiiil 


ng nieriilians. 


Liiitiling parallels. 


sqiiure 

UlilOH. 


ill 
ceuti). 


1 


Livingston 


MnntAna.. 


noo-iiio 


450-460 


3,3M 


25 


2 


Rii'fe'gol'l { 


Gcorfjia... 
Tennessee 


} 


85o-85^ 30' 


34° 30'-35o 


980 


25 


3 


riaocrvillii 


Caht'iirnia 




120° 30'-123o 


38" 30'-39o 


932 


25 


4 


Kiof^ston n 


Tennessee 




84-5 30'-85o 


35° 30'-30o 


9U9 


25 


5 


SiU'i-aincllto 


Calil'ornia 




12l'^-121" 30' 


38° 30' -390 


932 


25 


6 


Clinttanooca 


Ten Lessee 




85°-85o 30< 


350-350 30' 


975 


25 


7 


rikc'8 I'cak a 


Colorado.. 




105'^-105° 30' 


38° 30'-39o 


932 


25 


8 


Sewano*' 


Tennessee 
Colorado. . 




85^ 30'-«6° 
106^ 45'-107^ 1.5' 


350-350 30' 
38° 45'-39o 


975 
465 


25 


9 


Antliraeite-Crt'st- 


50 




ocl liiitte. I 


Virginia .. 


1 










10 


Harpers Ferry . . I 


West Va.. 
Maryland. 




77° 30'-78° 


390-390 30' 


025 


25 


11 


Jackson 

( 


Caliioniia 
Virginia . 


■ 


120° 30'-121° 


38o-38° ;iO' 


938 


25 


12 


Kstillville I 


Kentucky. 
Tennessee 




82° 30'-83° 


36° 30'-37° 


9.17 


25 


13 


I"'r«'(lcriclvsl)iirj;. . J 


Maryland. 
Virginia .. 


} 


770.770 30- 


380-38° 30' 


938 


25 


14 


Staniitiin < 


Virginia .. 
West Va.. 


} 


79°-79° 30' 


?80-38° 30' 


938 


25 


15 


La.sscu Peak 


California. 




121°-122° 


40O-41O 


3,634 


25 


IG 


KdoxvIIIc ! 


Tennessee 
N.Candiiia 


/ 


83° 30'-84° 


350 30'-36o 


925 


25 


17 


MarvBvillo 


California 




121° 30'-122° 


390-390 30' 


925 


25 


18 


Sma'rtrtvjlle 


California 
Alabama.. 


1 


1210-121° 30' 


390-390 30' 


925 


25 


19 


Stevenson 


Georgia. .. 
Tennessee 


1 


85° 30'-86o 


340 30'- 350 


980 


25 


20 


Cleveland 


Tennessee 




84' 30'-85° 


350-350 30' 


975 


25 


21 


I'ikeville 


Tennessee 




85°-85° 30' 


350 30'-36o 


969 


25 


22 


McMiunville 


Tennessee 




85° 30'-86° 


35° 30'-36o 


969 


25 


23 


Nomini •! 


Maryland . 
Virginia .. 
Montana. . 


} 


76° 30' -7 7° 


380-38° 30' 


938 


25 


24 


Three Forks 




111°-112° 


450-46° 


3,354 


50 


25 


Loudon 


Tennessee 




84°-84° 30' 


350 30'-36° 


969 


25 


26 


Pocahontas I 

Morristowu 


Virginia .. 
West Va. . 


} 


81°-81° 30' 


37°-37° 30' 


951 


25 


27 


Tennessee 




83°-83° liO' 




963 


25 


28 


Piedmont < 


Maryland . 
AVest Va.. 


} 


79°-79° 30' 


39°-39° 30' 


925 


25 


29 


Nevada City : 
















Kevada City.] 




r 121° 00 


25"-121o 03' 45" 


39° 13' 50"-39° 17' 16" 


11.65 






Grass Valley . 


California- 


M21°01 


35"-I210 05' 04" 


390 10' 22"-39o 13' ."iO" 


12.09 


50 




Banner Hill'.. 




I 120° 57 


05"-121° 00' 25" 


39° 13' 50"-39° 17' 16" 


11.65 




30 


Yellowstone Na- 
tional Park: 
Gallatin I 
















Canj-on 1 

Shoshone ( 


Wyoming. 




110°-] 11° 


440-450 


3,412 


75 




Lake J 














31 


Pyramid Peak 


California. 




120°-120° 30' 


38° 30'-39° 


932 


25 


32 


Franklin | 


Virginia .. 
West Va.. 


\ 
1 


79°-79° 30' 


38° 30'-39° 


932 


25 


33 


TJriceville 


Tennes.see 




84°-84° 30' 


360-36° 30' 


963 


25 


34 


BiK-kliantion 


West Va.. 




80°-80° 30' 


38° 30'-39° 


932 


25 


35 


(iads<h'n 


Alabama. 
Colorado. . 




86°- 86° 30' 
104° SO'-lO.'ja 


34°-34° 30' 
380-38° 30' 


986 
938 


25 


36 


I'ueblo 


50 


37 


Bownieville 


California. 




120° 30'-121° 


390 30'-40o 


919 


25 


38 


Iliitte Si)ecial 


Montana.. 


liL'''2n 


H0"-112° .10' 42" 


45" .'>0' 28"-46° 02' 54" 


22.80 


50 


39 


Truckee 


California- 
Tennessee 




120°-120° 30' 
84° 30'-85° 


39°-39o 30' 
360-36° 30' 


925 
963 


25 


40 


Wart burg 


25 


41 


Sonora 


t'alifornia. 
'J'exas 




1200-120° 30' 
100°-100° 30' 


37° 30'-38o 
290 30'-30'' 


944 
1,0.(5 


25 


42 


Nueces 


25 


43 


IJidwelUJar 


California. 




1210-121° 30' 


390 30'-40o 


918 


25 


44 


Tazewell | 


Virginia .. 
West Va . . 


' 


81° 30'-82° 


370-370 30' 


950 


25 


45 


Boise 


Idaho 


1160-116° 30' 


43° 30'-44° 


864 


25 


46 


Richmond 


Kentucky 




84°-84o 30' 


37° ;!0'-38° 


944 


25 


47 


London 


Kentucky 
Colorado.. 




84°-84° 30' 
106° 8'-106o 16' 


37°-37° 30' 
39° 22' 30"-39o 30' 30" 


950 
55 


25 


48 


Tenmile District 


25 




Special. 














49 


Koseburj; 


Oregon . . . 




1 230-1230 30' 


430^30 30' 


871 


25 


50 


Holyoke | 


Mass 

Conn 


) 


720 30'-73o 


420-42° 30' 


885 


50 


51 


Bi{j Trees 


California 




1200-120° 30' 


380-38° 30' 


938 


25 


52 


Absaroka : 
















Crandall \ 

Ishawooa / 


Wyoming. 




109° 30'-110° 


440-440 30' 


1,706 


25 


53 


Staudingstoue 


Tennessee 




85°-85° 30' 


360-36° 30' 


963 


25 



a Out of stock. 



ADVERTISEMENT. 



XI 



Ko. 



Name of sheet. 



State. 



Limitiu>'' tneridiaus. 



Limitiug parallels. 



Area, io Price, 
I square in 
miles, cents. 



Tacoma Washing- 
ton. 

Fort Benton ■ Montana. . 

Montana- 
Colorado. 
Colorado . 

Bristol { Virginia. 

\ Tennessee 
MenominecSpecial Michigan 



Little Belt Mts . 

Telluride 

Elmoro 



122°-122° 30' 

lioo-llio 
llO^-lllo 

107° 45'-108o 
1040-1043 30' 

820-82° 30' 

87° 44'-88° 09' 



470-470 30' 

47°-48° 

460-470 

370 45'-;)8° 

370-370 30' 

36° 30'-37o 

450 44'-45o 55' 



812 

3,273 

3, 295 

236 

950 

957 

254 



STATISTICAL PAPERS. 

MineralResourceaof the United States, 1882, by Albert Williams, jr. 1883. 80. xvii, 813 pp. Price 
50 cents. 

Mineral Resources of the United States, 1883 and 1884, by Albert Williams, jr. 1885. 80. xiv, 1016 
pp. Price 60 cents. 

Mineral Resources of the United States, 1885. Division of Mining Statistics and Technology. 1886. 
80. vii, 576 pp. Price 40 cents. 

Mineral Resources ofthe United States, 1886, by David T.Day. 1887. 80. viii,813pp. Price 50cents. 

Mineral Resources of the United States, 1887, by David T. Day. 1888. 8°. vii, 832 pp. Price 50 cents. 

Mineral Resources of the United States, 1888, by David T. Day. 1890. 80. vii, 652 pp. Price 50 cents. 

Mineral Resources of the United States, 1889 and 1890, by David T. Day. 1892. 80. viii, 671 pp. 
Price 50 cents. 

MineralResourcesof the United States, 1891, by David T.Day. 1893. 8°. vii, 630 pp. Price 50 cents. 

Mineral Resources of the United States, 1892, by David T. Day. 1893. 8°. vii, 850 pp. Price 50 cents. 

MineralResourcesof theUnitedStares, 1803, by David T.Day. 1894. 8°. viii, 810 pp. PriceSOcents. 

On March 2, 1895, the follovring provision was included in an act of Congress: 

"Provided, That hereafter the report of the mineral resources of the United States shall be issued 
as a part of the report of the Director of the Geological Survey." 

In compliance with this legislation the following reports have been published : 

Mineral Resources of the United States, 1894, David T. Day, Chief of Division. 1895. 8°. xv, 646 
pp., 23 pi. ; xix, 735 pp., 6 pi. Being Parts III and IV of the Sixteenth Annual Report. 

Mineral Resources of the United States, 1895, David T. Day, Chief of Division. 1896. 8°. xxiii, 
542 pp., 8 pi. and maps; iii, 543-1058 pp., 9-13 pi. Being Part III (in 2 vols.) of the Seventeenth 
Annual Report. 

Mineral Resources of the United States, 1896, David T. Day, Chief of Division. 1897. 8^. xii, 642 
pp.. 1 pi.; 643-1400 pp. Being Part V (in 2 vols.) of the Eighteenth Annual Report. 

Mineral Resources of the United States, 1897, David T. Day, Chief of Division. 1898. 8°. viii, 
651 pp., 11 pi.; viii, 706 pp. Being Part VI (in 2 vols.) of the Kineteenth Annual Report. 

Mineral Resources of the United States, 1898, David T. Day, Chief of Division. 1899. 8'^. viii, 616 
pp.; ix, 804 pp., 1 pi. Being Part VI (in 2 vols.) of the Twentieth Annual Report. 

The money received from the sale of the Survey publications is deposited in the Treasury, and the 
Secretary of the Treasury declines to receive bank checks, drafts, or postage stamps; all remittances, 
therefore, must be by money order, made payable to the Director of the United States Geological 
Survey, or in currency— the exact amount. Correspondence relating to the publications of the 
Survey should be addressed to — 

The Director, 

United States Geological Survey, 

Washington, D. C. 

Washington, D. C, July, 1900. 



[Take this leaf out and paste the separated titles upon three of your catalopne 
cards. Tlie tirst and second titli's need no addition; over the third write that 
subject under which you would place the booli iu your library.] 



LIBRARY CATALOGUE SLIPS. 

United States. Departmrui of the interior. ( U. S. geological survey.) 
Department of the interior | — | Bulletin | of the | United 
States I geological survey | no. 171 | [Seal of the department] | 
Washington | government printing office | 1900 
Second title: United States geological survey ] Charles D. Wal- 
cott, director | — | Boundaries | of | the United States | and of 
the I several States and Territories | witli an outline of the | his- 
tory of all important changes of territory | (second edition) | 
by I Henry Gannett | [Vignette] | 

Washington | government printing office | 1900 
8°. 142 pp. 53 pis. 



Gannett (Henry). 

United States geological survey | Charles D. Walcott, di- 
rector I — I Boundaries ] of | the United States | and of the | sev- 
eral States and Territories | with an outline of the | history of 
all important changes of territory | second edition) ] by | Henry 
Gannett | [Vignette] | 

Washington | government printing office | 1900 

8°. 142 pp. 53 pis. 

[United States. Department of the interior. {V. H. geological survey.) 
Bulletin 171.] 



United States geological survey | Charles D. Walcott, di- 
rector I — I Boundaries | of | the United States 1 and of the | sev- 
eral States and Territories | with an outline of the | history of 
all important changes of territory | (second edition) | by | Henry 
Gannett | [Vignette] | 

Washington | government printing office | 1900 

8°. 142 pp. 53 pis. 

[United States. Department of the interior. (U. i>. geological survey.) 

Bulletin 171.] 



FJc'IO 



DEPAKTMENT OF TH3J-Jj!L£Ei4l<>ft> i'^ GTON 



BULLETIN 



UNITED STATES 



GEOLOGICAL SURVEY 



E 

'9 



ISTo. 171 



BOUNDARIES OF THE UNITED STATES, STATES, AND TERRITO- 
RIES, WITH OUTLINE OF HISTORY OF IMPORTANT 
HHANftF.S rSPAnnd edition).— Gannett 



..-jKARYOFI 




May ' ■'"■ 

[INGTON 
PRINTING OFFICE 
.900 



/ 



